Work Text
The entire family stood in silence, staring at the man who stood in their doorway, not entirely sure what to make of his sudden arrival.Aleksandr Sokolov.The man who claimed to be Constance's maternal grandfather, who had just informed them that Constance and indeed, nearly every psychic on earth, was being hunted by Pressius and his cronies.Poor Nicholas looked like he was going to be sick with worry as he unconsciously wrapped his arms around Constance, who was too stunned to say anything. “Why don’t you come inside,” suggested Rhonda, stepping in to welcome their visitors while poor Nicholas remained a picture of fear. “Perhaps you and your companion will be able to explain things better?”Claire nodded and helped Mr. Sokolov into the house while the others gathered around.“Thank you, yes. My, this is an awfully big family you have here,” commented Aleksandr.“Thanks, but we’re not all related,” explained Kate.“Oh, but you don’t need to be biologically related to be family,” objected Aleksandr. “Indeed, while some familial bonds are apparent from birth, I’ve always favored ones established by similar circumstances and allyship. Common interest. Ah, thank you Claire.”Claire carefully sat Aleksandr down in a chair.“Can we get you anything?” asked Rhonda.“A water would be lovely,” replied Aleksandr. “And I must apologize for the sudden arrival and declaration. I’m afraid this is all rather shocking news for me as well. Perhaps I ought to start at the beginning, though I’m afraid it isn’t a very pleasant story. In fact, it’s a rather dark and unpleasant story. I’m not sure how some of the adults might feel about whether it’s a suitable tale for younger ears.”“We can handle it,” promised Reynie. “We’ve…seen and heard a lot of unpleasant things.”Nathaniel blushed and turned his head away.“I see,” noted Aleksandr, with a sideways glance at Nathaniel. “Very well then. I’ll start with who I am. My name is Alexsandr Sokolov. I was an orphan with abilities that could not be explained, and indeed, abilities that I did not understand myself. For this, they took me.”“Who took you?” asked Dipika.“A team of international researchers devoted to understanding people like me,” explained Aleksandr. “Specifically, children. People who had unexplainable abilities that could be harnessed, controlled, and expanded. Though their motives were more for their benefit than ours and I’m afraid their experiments took a toll.”At this, Aleksandr rolled up his sleeves to reveal deep scars along his arms.“I have similar ones on my legs and chest,” he explained. “That’s awful!” exclaimed SQ, as everyone in the room gapped at the scars, horrified by the sight.“Thank you, young man,” said Aleksandr with a kind smile. “I can see you’re a compassionate one, but I assure you, I’m alright.”The weak old man looked anything but what one would call “alright”, but of course, no one was rude enough to point that out to him.“Why do you have those scars?” asked Kate. “What kind of experiments were they running on you?”“Ones that were designed to…motivate us,” explained Aleksandr . “You see, people like me and Claire here, people with abilities no one could explain, some higher ups in the world’s governments decided that we had the potential to become valuable weapons for their wars. They were determined to make us stronger, no matter the cost. Their methods were incredibly successful, though as you can see, they took quite a toll.”“But…that’s horrible!” exclaimed Sticky.“Have you tried reporting this to anyone?” asked SQ.Aleksandr smiled sadly.“A noble suggestion young man, but sadly the world isn’t always a just as we’d like it to be. You see, the people who make the laws and enforce them are sadly often above them. I was one of the fortune ones. My friends and I were able to escape captivity and thanks to our efforts, we were able to garner a very temporary and unstable peace with the governments that once tried to use us as their involuntary test subjects. They didn’t want their crimes exposed, and we just wanted to live in peace. Unfortunately, it was only a matter of time before they began plotting again.”“Plotting what?” asked Nicholas.“A way to continue their work,” explained Aleksandr. “And this time, it’s not going to be so easy to convince them to keep the peace with us.”“Why is that?” asked Dipika.“Because they’ve acquired a very powerful weapon,” explained Aleksandr. “One that can rival our powers, subdue us, and control us. And now it’s only a matter of time before they use it to conduct an all elimination of our kind.”“That’s awful!” exclaimed Reynie. “What weapon?”“A deadly device only known as The Whisperer,” explained Aleksandr. “And it’s inventor. A woman named Dr. Garrison, the woman rumored to have been behind the Emergency that caused distress and panic among psychics across the globe. But I’m afraid that her and her invention are only going to be the beginning our troubles.”
[Theme Song Plays]
“Dr. Garrison?” repeated Nathaniel, startled to hear the name of his friend. “You mean that these government officials are blackmailing her into working for them?”“Oh no,” corrected Aleksandr. “I’m afraid Dr. Garrison is working with them quite willingly. As my informants tell me that she’s very devoted to their mission of wiping us out and controlling us.”“Sounds like she’s had a busy week,” whispered Constance as Nathaniel sighed to himself.Oh, Molly. What had she gotten herself into now?“Pressius is another one of the government’s allies,” explained Aleksandr. “He’s a very wealthy businessman and he considers his financial assistance with this project an investment. That’s why he wanted Constance. That’s why they took me when I was a boy. And that’s why many years ago, they took poor Claire too.”Aleksandr put his arm reassuringly on Claire’s shoulder.“You have the scars too? Oh, that’s awful!” exclaimed Reynie.“No, I don’t,” promised Claire. “They didn’t have me long enough for that. At some point, I escaped their facilities, and that’s when Aleksandr found me wandering alone in the woods, lost without my memories and without a home. He got me connected with other psychics hiding underground and gave me a home when I had none.”“I was the least I could do,” insisted Aleksandr. “That’s how it is among our community. Our families are often forged by our shared circumstances rather than blood. That was actually how I became a father myself.”“You said you were my mother’s father?” asked Constance. “Oh yes,” said Aleksandr. “I am. Yes. And you must be Constance. You look just like her. My sweet Cornelia. I don’t suppose you ever had the chance to really know her, poor dear.”Constance shook her head.“No,” she admitted, trying her best not to think of the last memory she had of her mother.A woman’s voice. Promising to come back someday, leaving her behind, leaving Constance to wait forever.“Well,” said Aleksandr gently. “I could tell you about her, if you’d like. But I’m afraid it isn’t exactly a pleasant story.”“That’s alright, I can handle it,” declared Constance boldly despite concerned looks from the others.“Well then,” said Aleksandr. “I suppose I ought to start with my own story. I don’t remember much about where I came from. They took me when I was small, so I grew up in their facilities. There were other children there, and we were permitted to speak, to form friendships, if nothing else because they wanted us to work together, but escape was nearly impossible and any use of our abilities for anything other than what they’d trained us for was met with a harsh and immediate response. Their terrible and cruel methods worked, and our abilities grew, but so did our determination to escape. I spent many nights as a boy dreaming about what my life would look like on the outside. I wanted to create a world where people like us could be free from the people who sought to use and abuse us. Safe, at last, forever. Where I could have a family of my own, and someone I could grow old with. There was a girl I met while I was in that place. Ana. We were young, but we were in love. I swore to her that when I found a way to get us all out, that I was going to create a better world for her, one where we could live and grow old together, and have everything we ever wanted. When I was nineteen, a group of us tried to make our escape together. We succeeded, but unfortunately, Ana didn’t make it. She was only eighteen at the time. The one and only love of my life who died in my arms, my dreams of a future and a family dying with her.”No one was quite sure what to say.“That…that’s terrible,” emphasized Reynie.“It’s always a sad thing to lose someone so young,” commented Dipika.“I’m sure she’d be happy to know you made it out okay,” said SQ, trying his best to sound reassuring.Aleksandr looked at SQ gratefully.“I’m sure she would be, young man, and I’m sure she’d be proud of the work I’m doing now, but all the same, I can’t help but think things might be better if only she was here.”“Wait…” said Constance slowly. “If the one love of your life died, then…how can you be a grandfather?”Aleksandr laughed.“You sound just like her,” he commented. “My Cornelia. She was always questioning me too, though not always in such a polite way. I’m sure Ana would have called it karma, the universe gifting me a little girl just as stubborn as I was. No, you see, after we escaped, we had to ban together. Our little group, we became a family, not a traditional one, but one born of shared circumstances. And once our captors saw that their little experiment could be contained, we attempted to foster an…uneasy alliance. You see, they didn’t want their research and what they’d done to us to get out, and we wanted safety and the assurance that they would never again target us. For a while, representatives from both our groups appeared to be working towards that peace.”Aleksandr sighed.“But it was all a lie. I had my suspicions and did try to warn some of the others, but…well, sometimes it can be hard to convince even your closest allies that others don’t always have their best intentions at heart, especially when they’ve spent so much time hoping for a better future. The unfortunate truth is, our former adversaries never intended to let us live in peace, only to have an excuse to monitor us until the time was right. The moment they had the opportunity to betray us, they took it. We lost so many lives unnecessarily, and in the chaos, the world’s governments began an arms race, discreetly collecting psychics across the world to create their weapons. Those of us luck enough to escape again went into hiding. It was around this time when I met Cornelia. A poor little orphan girl with abilities like mine. I knew it was only a matter of time before they found her, and not wanting to see another child suffer the fate I suffered, I took her in. She was the daughter that Ana and I always dreamed of having together. Talented, brilliant, and the most determined and resilient child you ever saw. I raised her from when she was only three years old. She was my whole world, and when she was a little girl, she acted like I was her hero. I only wish…”Aleksandr’s voice trailed off, and emotions began racing across his face.Rhonda handed him a box of tissues.“Oh,” said Aleksandr, rejecting the tissues and taking out his handkerchief. “I apologize. I’m afraid this is the most unpleasant part of our story. You see, eventually, my daughter grew up, as children do. And she fell in love. Which was something that would normally be a universally celebrated and happy and beautiful thing, were it not for the man she fell in love with. William Contraire.” “My father?” asked Constance.Aleksandr didn’t answer.“Why was falling in love with him a bad thing?” asked Constance again. “Was he a bad person?”“I only met him a few times,” replied Aleksandr. “But the situation was complicated. William Contraire, he um…he worked for them. The government officials and scientists that were hunting us. As you can imagine, his bosses were very unhappy with his decision to defect and have a relationship with my daughter and more than a few fellow psychics objected to my daughter’s choice of a life partner as well, given his…perhaps less than ethical past. But my little Cornelia Sokolov, she was always an impressively strong-willed and stubborn girl. I’m afraid that was a trait she inherited, or perhaps learned from me. When she decided that this was the man for her, she could not be persuaded out of it, though lord knows many tried. Sometimes I wish someone might have succeed given…given what happened.”Aleksandr dabbed his eyes with his handkerchief.“The records Mr. Benedict and his brother found said my mother and father died in a train crash,” said Constance. “A railway accident.”Aleksandr’s face hardened, but he gazed at Constance compassionately.“I’m afraid it was no accident,” he lamented. “You see, William Contraire’s past had a way of catching up with him. For that, my daughter paid the price with her life.”“You mean…they were murdered?” gasped Nicholas in horror.“By the evil government research organization who wanted revenge on Constance’s dad for leaving their evil organization?!” exclaimed Kate, fascinated by the story, tragic as it was.“Allegedly. There’s little concrete proof of exactly what happened,” explained Aleksandr. “They tried to cover it up, but I believe it was no accident. I know they were trailing my daughter for a long time. Because of the man she chose, she was forced to live a life on the run and in the shadows, even more so than the rest of us. I rarely heard from her or of her. The last thing I’d heard was that she was expecting a child. I was worried about her and the baby, though of course, happy to be a grandfather and have another potential psychic in our little family, a future for our small community. I hoped I might be able to arrange circumstances where it was safe to see her and her child again, but years went by, and despite my best efforts, I could not track them. Then, when I heard what happened, I could only assume their child had died with them.”“So…when they left me at the orphanage and said they’d be back for me, but never did,” recalled Constance. “Do you think…did they want to come back for me?”“I’m sure your mother was only trying to protect you,” explained Aleksandr. “She was very good at mental manipulation, a rare and unique talent, and I provided her with every opportunity to develop the skill. No doubt that’s why there’s so little record of you and why many of your prior orphanages struggle to remember you. A clever way of keeping you safe and hidden, perhaps too hidden. I’m sure your mother only intended to throw the men pursuing her off her trail before she returned for you. Cornelia might not have liked to show it, she always had a tough exterior, but she had a big heart. I know she must have loved you more than anything and had every intention of returning to you. I’m just so sorry that things went the way they did and that she was unable to keep her promise. But I’m very glad to be able to provide you with answers now. I hope that they might at least provide some clarity.”“They…they do,” answered Constance. “It’s a lot, but they do. Thank you, Mr. Soko…I mean, grandpa? It still sounds weird to say it.”Aleksandr laughed sadly.“My dear, you can call me anything you like. I’m just so happy to be able to see you. You look so much like Cornelia, and it brings me joy to learn there is still a piece of her back in this world, one that has the same special and wonderful abilities she had.”“You can tell I’m psychic?” asked Constance.“Oh yes,” confirmed Aleksandr. “One of my talents, being able to tell who is one of our own. You are a gifted psychic my dear, and I believe that polite young man over there is as well.”Here Aleksandr nodded at SQ.“Who? Me?” asked SQ. “I mean…people have said so, but I don’t have any special powers or anything, really. Sometimes I just get these feelings, and I just…know things. I’m not really sure how.”“A strong intuition and the beginnings of a remarkable gift,” compliment Aleksandr. “One that could be developed with the right teacher.”“Excuse me,” interrupted Nathaniel. “But perhaps we ought to stay focused on the present situation, namely the fact that you claim that the government is currently hunting psychics like my son and Miss. Contraire?”“Ah yes…” said Aleksandr, turning to face Nathaniel. “Dr. L.D. Curtain. I recognize your face from the news. You were the friend that Dr. Garrison betrayed when she used your inventions to start the Emergency. I’m so sorry. I know from experience how terrible such a betrayal can be, especially when it comes from such a dear friend.”Nathaniel blushed and did his best not to pass out or look overly guilty (though he did a terrible job of it).“The situation is…complicated, and anyway, it’s…it’s just Nathaniel now,” he muttered in annoyance. “And tragic as your story is, I’m afraid you don’t have any right to custody over Miss. Contraire. Her parents left her at an orphanage without any papers specifying guardianship in case of her death and you are, by your own admission, not her biological grandfather so unless you have papers showed that you officially adopted her mother, it’s going to be very difficult to establish a legal claim.”“Nathaniel,” whispered Nicholas, accusatorily. Heaven knows, Nicholas didn’t want to lose the girl he’d come to think of as his own, in fact, it broke his heart, but he certainly wasn’t about to tell a man who’d lived such a sad life that he had no claim to his own grandchild in such an openly rude manner.“I’m sure my granddaughter can decide for herself who she wants to live with,” Aleksandr assured them. “I appreciate that you’ve taken care of her, and the reality is, as you can tell from my present state, I might not be around much longer. My only desire was to meet her, to teach her about her family and her history, and to warn you of what people like Dr. Garrison and the government she works for plan to do to all the psychics they can capture.”“Yes, well, it’s still not clear whether Dr. Garrison has anything to do with this,” Nathaniel reminded the group.“But it does make a lot of sense. She did try to kidnap Constance before,” recalled Sticky. “Specifically, so she could discover how Constance destroyed the Whisperer.”“And she kidnapped us so she could get her journal back,” added Kate.“It wouldn’t surprise me in the least, no doubt the already unstable woman was driven to her wits’ end,” muttered Number Two, glancing at Nathaniel.Nathaniel frowned, clearly not happy with the others’ additions to the conversation.“Whether the doctor is working with them or not is something we can handle later,” suggested Rhonda. “Right now, I think we have all heard a lot of new information. Giving us a chance to take it all in would be wise. Perhaps some lunch?”A few hours later, lunch had been prepared and the entire family was around the table.All except for Number Two and Nathaniel, as Number Two had been tasked with getting his cast off his broken arm.“Does it really have to be…her?” Nathaniel whispered to his brother, as he watched Number Two set up her saw in the living room.“Number Two is an excellent first aide, I’d trust no one else,” promised Nicholas.Nathaniel reluctantly offered his arm, as Number Two got to work, and the sound of her sawing through the cast could be heard from the table.“Now then,” said Aleksandr, as he polished off his plate. “I suppose you must have a lot of questions for me about your abilities.”He turned towards Constance.“I’m not really sure what to ask,” she admitted. “It’s just always been a part of me that I can’t explain. I just…feel things. A connection to other people. I’m not trying to read their thoughts or anything, but sometimes it feels like they’re shouting at me.”“Mental manipulation,” declared Aleksandr proudly. “A gift you share with your mother. She was very good at it too. The ability to read another’s mind and with enough practice, alter their actions, and even with time, their own thoughts.”Constance shuttered and wrinkled her nose, glancing sideways at Nathaniel as she did so, who had finally succeeded in freeing himself from his newly healed arm’s cast.“I don’t know if I’d ever want to do that,” she replied. “It doesn’t feel like a gift to me.”“Whether something is a gift or not depends on what you do with it,” advised Aleksandr. “I do hope you’d never be in a position where you’d feel you needed to use your gift in a way you wouldn’t want to, but I’m afraid such an ideal world still remains an impossible dream. I know your mother would have wanted you able to defend yourself, at least.”“Constance doesn’t need to control people with her mind to protect herself. She has us,” declared Kate.“Yeah,” added Reynie. “Pressius already came here trying to take Constance, and we managed to get rid of him.”“And while I appreciate it, I’m afraid there are many threats out there far worse than Pressius,” warned Aleksandr. “Which is why I think it fortunate that I’m here with my granddaughter to teach her about her gifts. I’d be welcome to offer the same to you, young man,” he added, glancing over at SQ.“Me?” repeated SQ. “Oh, I’m not sure I can do anything as impressive as what you just described. I don’t feel like I can read other’s minds at all, at least not most of the time, it’s just…well, I’m just really good at guessing passwords and um…sometimes, if I try really hard or am suspicious…I can also sense other people’s intentions.”SQ tried very hard not to look at his father as he said this.“Ah,” said Aleksandr knowingly. “Yes, we call that connection. It’s when you need to get to an objective or figure something out, and you experience a sensation that tells you the answer, like a very effective intuition, or lie detector. That’s a fine ability to have, young man. Do you come from a psychic family yourself?”“Me? Oh, no, I’m adopted, and my birth parents didn’t have any psychic abilities, as far as I know,” explained SQ.“Well, some are born with powers without having a psychic parent,” observed Aleksandr. “Rare, but it happens, possibly due to environmental factors, though the science still not quite sure. Though there does seem to be some genetic link to it. Most psychics have at least one psychic parent, and most families with two psychic parents have all, or well, almost have all psychic children. But in either case, connection is an excellent gift to have.”“You called Constance’s abilities “mental manipulation”, but you called SQ’s powers “connection”” noted Stikcy. “Are you saying that different psychics have different abilities?”“Quite right,” said Aleksandr. “The way I explain it is that it’s much like any other talent you might have. Everyone at this table has the ability to do things like play an instrument, play a sport, knit, cook, or garden, but some of you might have a special skill or talent in one of those areas. Psychic abilities are much the same way. You might be able to tap into other abilities, but there is often one area that functions as your specialty, often inherited.”“What’s yours?” asked Constance, out of curiosity.“Oh,” said Aleksandr. “It’s called object manipulation. It’s much less impressive than it looks, but um…here.”Everyone at the table watched as Aleksandr stretched out his arm, and the saltshaker on the opposite end of the table rose and floated through the air over to his plate.“Did that just happen?” wished Rhonda.“I think it did,” replied Miss. Perumal.“That was awesome!” declared Kate, her eyes widening. “You can move things with your mind! That’s so cool! With powers like that, why do you even need to be afraid of the government? You can just move a bunch of cars with your mind and throw them at the bad guys or something!”“Katie-Cat,” sighed Milligan.“Only in self-defense,” Kate clarified.“It’s been many years since I’ve been able to do something quite so impressive,” cautioned Aleksandr. “I’m not quite as good at it as I used to be. Cognitive abilities, much like physical ones, decline with age. Even for psychics. Small objects, those I can still move, but the more complex an object is, the more space it takes up, and multiple objects at a time…I’m sorry to say that those were the feats of my youth.”“They must have been quite impressive,” speculated Reynie.“They were,” admitted Aleksandr, a brief nostalgic smile flashing across his face before it was replaced by a look of sadness.“Though I’m afraid they weren’t enough to save my Ana. Or my sweet Cornelia. Or so many others I’ve lost over the years.”“I’m sorry,” said Nicholas, empathetically. “Losing so many must be a great pain to carry for so many years.”“It has been,” admitted Aleksandr. “But discovering that my grandchild is alive after all these years has healed much of that pain. And if, either of you would like to learn more about how to use your gifts and abilities, I’d be happy to offer my assistance, as would Claire, I’m sure.”“Of course,” agreed Claire, smiling kindly at SQ and Constance.“I…I think I’d really like that,” admitted Constance.SQ glanced at his father, though he felt a little self-conscious doing so. He was an adult after all, he could make his own decisions.“I’ll consider it,” SQ answered. “It’s a kind offer.”“The least I could do,” insisted Aleksandr. “It’s your right as someone born so talented to know and understand who you are and just how powerful you are.”Nathaniel coughed loudly.“Excuse me,” he interrupted. “But I think that before my son has any lessons, there’s a few other aspects about this situation we need to address.”“Such as?” asked Nicholas.“Our sister,” replied Nathaniel. “She’s also psychic, and she kidnapped us, claiming it was for our own good, only to try to hurt us with her powers multiple times.”“Well, she did claim it was an accident,” offered Nicholas, but Nathaniel seemed unconvinced.“I’m sorry, you said your sister is a psychic?” asked Aleksandr pleasantly. “Well, if she’s one of us, then there is a possibility that we might know her. Not too many of us these days, so it’s a small circle.” “Her name is Nerissa,” offered Nicholas. “Nerissa Benedict.”At the mention of her name, Claire immediately stiffened, her fist clenched.“I’m sorry, did you say, Nerissa?” asked Aleksandr, immediately glancing over a Claire in concern.“Yes,” explained Nicholas. “She has a son whose psychic too, a boy named Tai. She says he’s adopted.”“She’s claiming Tai is her son!” exclaimed Claire, as angry tears began to form in her eyes.“It will be alright, Claire,” comforted Aleksandr, but his words did little to reassure Claire.“She is,” confirmed Nathaniel. “I’m sorry, are you the boy’s mother?”“His aunt,” explained Claire.“Aunt? Yes, I believe that might have been mentioned,” recalled Nicholas.“Was the fact that she kidnapped him after murdering my brother and sister-in-law mentioned?” asked Claire, her voice breaking into angry sobs.“Oh…oh dear,” gasped Nicholas, as Aleksandr began putting his arm around Claire to reassure her.“Well...” he stuttered, “Yes… the kidnapping was mentioned, but certainly not murder. I’m so terribly sorry.”“She’s the one who is going to be sorry!” snapped Claire. “It wasn’t enough to murder the only remaining family I had and orphan my only nephew! Now she has Tai brainwashed, calling her “mother”, the very woman who murder his own mother and father! Of all the despicable and disgusting things to do to a perfect innocent little boy, all to fuel her own agenda-”“-Claire,” Aleksandr interrupted as he gently put his hand over her first. “Please. I know you’re angry, and you have every right to be, but she is their sister, and there are children present.”Claire blinked back her tears and looked around at the room full of people staring at her.“Right…I’m…I’m sorry,” she whispered. “Excuse me.”The others watched as Claire swiftly exited the room.“Perhaps we should make her some tea,” suggested Rhonda.“Good idea,” agreed Dipika, swiftly following her to the kitchen.“I apologize for that outburst,” said Aleksandr, turning to Nicholas and Nathaniel. “I understand that Nerissa is your family, and while I cannot condone her actions, I have sympathy for how she has suffered.”“We actually don’t know that much about her or why she would kidnap a child,” explained Nicholas.“Or why she was so insistent on kidnapping us for that matter,” added Nathaniel. “Other than the fact that she appears to be mentally unstable.”“I’m afraid I can’t explain why she might want to kidnap you, but I can provide some insight into her motivation to taking Tai,” explained Aleksandr. “You see, there are some psychics, who after living through the horrors of what our governments have put us through, have taken it upon themselves to make it their mission to fight, dismantle, and destroy those governments and organizations, by any means necessary. That includes using children.”“But how would using children help take down a super-powerful evil government organization?” asked Kate.“Don’t sell yourselves short. You all are children, and you managed to take down my dad’s operations,” noted SQ, as Nathaniel squirmed uncomfortably at the reminder.Claire reentered the room with Dipika and Rhonda holding a cup of tea.“Feeling better, dear?” asked Aleksandr.Claire nodded and sat down, though rather shakily.“Go on,” she sighed, as she took her place at the table. “I’ll be fine. They deserve to know the truth.”Aleksandr nodded.“Yes, well, as I was saying, there are some psychics who are particularly angry about the way we’ve been treated. Ones more interested in taking revenge than trying to obtain peace. I’m afraid to say that your sister seems to have put herself in that category. That’s why she decided to take Tai when he was a baby.”“But what could a baby have possibly offer her?” asked Reynie.“Protection,” explained Claire, her voice soft and trembling. “That’s what Tai offers her. Because his ability is one of the rarest and most powerful a psychic can have.”“Is it?” asked Nathaniel, trying to recall if he’d ever witnessed his nephew do anything resembling something rare or powerful in the brief time they’d known him.“I’m afraid I don’t think we saw him display any sort of remarkable power,” noted Nicholas.“Actually…I think we might have,” suggested SQ. “Nerissa would do this…thing. I’m not sure what it was, but it made you feel like you were dying, as if she was destroying everyone and everything around her. It was horrible, but Tai…Tai wasn’t affected by it. At first, I thought that might have been intentional on Nerissa’s part but…if it’s as out of control as she makes it seem, then maybe Tai is somehow…immune?”“My, my,” said Aleksandr, sounding impressed. “You really are quite the perceptive young man. I could tell your ability was one with great potential. Yes, Tai has the ability to block out other psychic’s powers. We all have that, to a degree, to fight against others’ abilities, but Tai’s ability is very special in that he has had it from birth, and it’s incredibly strong, almost a natural state of being for him. A protective one, one that he naturally transfers to anyone close to him, anyone he trusts.”“Including her,” sighed Claire. “That’s what she took him as a baby and made herself his mother. To counteract any effect other psychics could have on her, or any technology the government might use to contain her mind. To use as a human shield. Hiding behind a child who trusts and loves her completely and would do anything to protect her. It’s horrendously cowardly.”“That’s…awful,” said Sticky. “And there’s nothing that you can do? To find him, to get him back, to try to reason with Nerissa?”Claire shook her head.“Ironically, that’s actually my ability,” she explained. “I guess you could say unique abilities run in our family. I’m a listener. I can detect other psychics. I mean, a lot of us can, but I can find them over long distances.”“Long distances?” repeated Aleksandr. “Don’t be modest my dear. Claire here can sense another psychic, any psychic, or for that matter, nearly any individual almost anywhere in the world. Name a person, she can find them. Like a human GPS or tracker, linked to every mind on earth, just as long as she knows and remembers the target.”“Every mind except the one I need to find,” bemoaned Claire sadly, thinking of her poor nephew.“I’m so sorry,” asserted Nicholas. “I promise, we will do everything in our power to help you find him.”“Thank you,” said Claire gratefully. “And I’m sorry for my outburst earlier.”“It’s perfectly alright,” Nicholas promised.“So, what do we do now?” asked Kate.“Now?” asked Milligan.“Yeah,” said Kate. “To rescue Tai. To put a stop to whatever Dr. Garrison and Pressius and his goons want to do to Constance. What’s the next step?”“I’m afraid I don’t know,” sighed Aleksandr. “The best I can offer is my protection to my granddaughter and any other psychics who might require it, but even my protection isn’t what it used to be in my younger years.”“There has to be something we can do!” insisted Reynie, looking worriedly at Constance. “We can’t let the government hurt our family!”“I believe…I might have a solution,” interrupted Nicholas. “Or at least a clue.”He reached into his pocket and took out the letter he’d received from Noland and read it aloud to his friends.
“Dear Nicholas,
By the time you receive this letter, you and your friends may already be in danger. I offer you a safe haven, but you will need to act quickly. The Shortcut docks in the Stonetown Harbor for one day only this week. You and however many companions you wish to bring with you may come aboard as my guests, free of charge. Simply tell the ship’s security the code word “castaways” and they will let you aboard. Please note that this is the only escape I can offer you from the enemies who seek to surround you. It might be your only chance. Once aboard, all will be explained. Be aware and act quickly.
Your friend,
N.”
“N?” asked Number Two.“Yes,” replied Nicholas. “It stands for Noland.”“You mean, Captain Noland, Captain of the MV Shortcut?” asked Reynie.“I didn’t know you two knew each other!” exclaimed Kate.“An old friend of yours?” asked Number Two.“Yes,” said Nicholas. “Though we haven’t spoken for many years. He used to serve in the military, so it’s possible he might know something we don’t.”“International waters would provide some protection,” speculated Aleksandr, as he looked over the note. “But are you certain this captain friend of yours can be trusted?”“Oh yes,” asserted Nicholas. “He can. Though the vagueness of the note concerns me.”“It sounds like a trap,” interrupted Sticky’s aunt. “And I will not have my nephew wandering into another kidnapping scheme!”“That’s my decision” protested Sticky. “If my friends are going somewhere to try to keep themselves safe, then I’m going with them!”“Me too,” agreed SQ. “If one of us goes, we all go. We shouldn’t split up again.”“Hold on a moment,” objected Nathaniel. “Who said anyone was going anywhere? This could very well be a trap, no one has any familiarity with this “Noland” person besides my brother, and no offense to our guests, but we hardly know them either.”“Well, we know that none of them tried to take over the world during the past year,” muttered Number Two.“But we also don’t know whether the warning is genuine,” commented Dipika. “For all we know, it is, and by staying here we’re making ourselves targets, and if we split up, one group of us is putting ourselves in danger, possibly including the children.”“Perhaps we put it to a vote,” suggested Rhonda.“We’re not leaving this to a vote!” objected Nathaniel.“That’s how we do things here,” protested Number Two. “We don’t just have one person declaring that their way is best. We work through our disagreements together, as a team. I understand it’s a new concept for you.”Nathaniel frowned, muttering under his breath too quietly for anyone to hear that he had in fact, once worked well with a team before, but of course, that had been a very, very long time ago.“I say we go,” declared Stikcy, despite his aunt’s protests. “If the government is who is after Constance, international waters will keep them from meddling for a few months, and if we’re in the middle of the ocean, it’s not as if kidnappers can take us anywhere.”“What do you think dear?” asked Aleksandr, turning to his granddaughter. “Much of this decision does concern your safety, and you’re old enough to have some say in the decision.”“Oh…thank you,” replied Constance, still not sure how to feel about the affection from the family she’d never known she had. “If it were up to me, then I think we should go. I don’t like the feeling of sitting around here for Pressius to show up again.”“Then count me in,” declared Kate. “It can be a family vacation.”“I’m not sure I’d count this as a vacation, Katie-Cat,” cautioned Milligan.“It wasn’t the last time either,” Kate reminded him. “But we still found ways to have time. I’m looking forward to hustling some sailors at gambling. Round Two.”Constance grinned. “Did we not learn our lesson last time?” objected Reynie.“I’m sorry…gambling?” asked Milligan, looking over at his daughter with a concerned looking matching the one Nicholas was giving Constance, while the girls did their best to look innocent.“What do you think, Reynie?” interrupted Dipika. “Do you agree with the others?”Reynie looked around the table, his eyes resting on Constance.“If this is what would make Constance feel the safest…then count me in. I’m not leaving my family behind.”“Neither am I,” agreed Aleksandr. “I hope you don’t mind the imposition, but I’ve spent decades believing my granddaughter was dead. I’m not leaving her in danger, not when I might be able to help her.”“Neither am I,” echoed Sticky’s aunt. “I might not have any of these fancy powers or a genius IQ, but my nephew is not embarking on a dangerous journey without guardianship supervision!”Sticky blushed in embarrassment, as his aunt marched off to pack her bags, her husband following close behind.“I’ll be fine, I’ve been on dangerous journeys before,” he insisted, but his aunt would hear none of it.“…I suppose it’s settled then,” finished Dipika. “Do you think we can all be packed by tomorrow morning?”“Seems reasonable,” said Nicholas, looking down at the note.He was seeing Noland again. After all these years.A million questions swirled around his mind.Why had Noland reached out after so many years? What did he know about the people trying to hurt them?And could he help stop them before it was too late?Later that evening, the children gathered to discuss what had happened.“So…what do you think about Aleksandr?” asked Kate.Constance shrugged.“He seems nice enough,” she answered.“But I mean…he’s your family,” said Kate. “You must be feeling something. I know I did when I found out Milligan was my dad!”“I know. It’s just…different,” replied Constance. “You knew you had a father out there somewhere, you just thought he didn’t want you, and when you found out who he was, it was someone you’d known all along. Someone who cared about you whether you were his daughter or not. But this is…”“…unexpected,” finished SQ. “Yeah, I get it. That’s kind of how I felt about Uncle Nicky at first. It’s an adjustment.”“Did you make any progress getting the truth out of your dad?” asked Kate.SQ sighed.“He needs time,” he answered. “Whatever happened between him and our parents took its toll on him. I think he always assumed he’d be taking his secrets to the grave.”“Well, he certainly can’t think he can keep it a secret anymore,” commented Sticky. “Not when we all have seen the evidence that suggests he was friends with them.”“And when Aleksandr is suggested that Dr. Garrison is using the Whisperer to help the government hunt psychics!” added Reynie. “Can the Whisperer even be used for that?”“I suppose…technically…” said Sticky. “I’m just confused as to why she would be motivated to do something like that.”“Probably the same reason she worked for Curtain in the first place,” suggested Constance. “A lack of morals and willingness to sell her soul and talents to anyone who will give her an advantage.”“She always seems to sad and small when she worked for my dad,” recalled SQ. “I don’t know the full details of her relationship with my dad, and I’m not sure what is motivating her now, but if my dad was once friends with her, perhaps he can convince her to get some help and do the right thing. That is, if he can bring himself to tell us the truth.”“Hopefully sooner, rather than later,” added Constance, as the children retired to bed.On the way to her room, Constance bumped into Nicholas.“Oh, hello Constance dear,” he said pleasantly. “You should be getting to bed. It’s been quite a day for you, and it’s going to be an even bigger day tomorrow.”“Yes,” she agreed. “It is.”“Well,” said Nicholas awkwardly. “Goodnight, Constance.”“Wait-” said Constance, and Nicholas stopped and turned around.“Yes?” he asked.“I…” began Constance. “I just wanted to say, about your offer to adopt me…”“You don’t have to say anything,” insisted Nicholas. “I understand that offer was made before it was discovered you had other family. But please know that regardless, I’m always going to be here for you.”Constance nodded and ran forward to hug Nicholas.“Oh…oh my,” gasped Nicholas, at the unexpected affection, so unexpected his narcolepsy didn’t even have time to do its work.Constance quickly pulled herself off him and took a deep breath.“I should be getting to bed. Like you said, it’s going to be a big day tomorrow. Goodnight, Mr. Benedict.”“Goodnight Constance,” whispered Nicholas, as he watched his daughter head to bed, her bright pink bedroom door closing softly behind her.Meanwhile, SQ softly knocked on his father’s bedroom door.Nathaniel looked up, putting aside the photo album he’d been looking through.“You should be getting to bed,” he noted.“So should you,” said SQ. “It’s going to be a big day tomorrow.”Nathaniel nodded.“And there’s something I need to ask you,” added SQ. “About my alleged psychic abilities.”“I really didn’t know,” insisted Nathaniel.“And my parents, they never said anything or showed any signs?” asked SQ.Nathaniel shook his head.“Shep, believe me, if they had, I would tell you,” he promised.“What about the other things you promised to tell us?” asked SQ, glancing at the album.Nathaniel sighed.“This trip has complicated things,” he began. “But I know you’re all waiting on the truth, and I’m trying to find the words, SQ, really, I am, it’s just…”“…painful,” finished SQ. “I know, dad. But we deserve to know. There’s something else on my mind as well. Aleksandr’s offer to teach me more about my abilities.”“The man showed up at our house today,” lectured Nathaniel. “We barely know him, and for all we know, trying to expand these abilities could only hurt you.”“Or it could help me make sense of who I am,” suggested SQ. “I’ve felt in the dark about my past my whole life. Knowing about my parents and these abilities I have might help me make sense of who I am.”“I understand,” relented Nathaniel. “I just…I don’t want to let you down again. I’d never forgive myself.”“I know, dad,” said SQ. “But at some point, these are my decisions now. I’ve decided I want the truth. All or it. Whenever you’re ready, but I’d recommend you do it sooner rather than later. Especially since I’m not the only one looking for answers.”Nathaniel nodded.“Of course. I will, Shep, I promise. I love you.”“I know, dad. I love you too. Goodnight.”Nathaniel watched as his son quietly closed the door.Then he took out the photo album, his eyes running over the pictures of his friends, his eyes finally settling not on the pictures of the parents of the children whose lives he’d ruined, but the picture of the woman who currently threated them all.“Oh, Molly,” he muttered. “Please tell me you’re not doing this because of me. I swear, I’ll make it all up to you. I’ll make it up to you all. Somehow, someway, even if it takes the rest of my life.”Suddenly, Nathaniel noticed something strange as he tried to turn the page. It was so subtle; he almost didn’t notice.One of the pages of the photo album was just slightly thicker than the others.It wasn’t the answer Nathaniel was looking for when he’d been searching through the past for answers, but it was something that caught his attention.Nathaniel carefully and neatly pried apart what was, upon inspection, a makeshift seal, revealing a small pouch between the pages.He opened the pouch to find a light yellow envelope carefully placed inside.He took out the envelope.There were only two words on the envelope.
“For Ledroptha.”
Nathaniel dropped the letter as if it was a bomb.Even after all these years, he could still recognize it.Niles’ handwriting.Trembling, Nathaniel picked up the letter as if it was a bomb.Why had Niles’ put the note in his album? When had Niles’ put the note in his album?Nathaniel felt sick with guilt. Though he’d feared the judgment of his friends in the next life, he’d never expected to receive any other words from them from beyond the grave.Whatever was in this mysterious envelope, be it more mysterious letters, a final will and testament, or a condemnation of Nathaniel’s worst qualities, Nathaniel was far too nervous to look.He quickly but carefully placed the letter securely back where he found it, closed the photo album, tucked it safely into his bags, turned out the light, and went to sleep, acting as if he’d never even seen it.There were only so many uncomfortable truths he could handle in one day. “Claire?” asked Aleksandr, poking his head into her room.Claire looked up at her visitor.“You ought to be in bed,” she lectured. “Here let me help you to your room.”“I can manage,” objected Aleksandr. “I’m old, not sick, and as for getting to bed, I might say the same to you. Our hosts did give us some very nice accommodations.”Claire sighed.“Yes, the room is lovely,” she agreed. “It’s just…”Her voice trailed off.“It’s Tai,” whispered Aleksandr. “Isn’t it?”Claire nodded tearfully.“It isn’t fair,” she whispered. “And if she’s their sister, and they try to make peace with her…”“Whether she is their sister or not, Tai belongs with us, with his family,” objected Aleksandr. “I promised I’d help you get him back, Claire, and I fully intend to keep that promise. We look out for each other, and I swear to you, we will get Tai back to safety.”Claire nodded gratefully.“Thank you,” she whispered. “And thank you for being my family. I know you and I only met when I was a teenager, but ever since then, you’ve been so much like a father to me, and I don’t know how I’ll ever repay you.”“Your help, kindness, and loyalty are payment enough,” promised Aleksandr. “You’ve been so like a daughter to me, Claire, and it’s been the honor of a lifetime to know someone so talented and wonderful. We’ll get our family back, Claire. You trust me, don’t you?”“Of course,” agreed Claire. “Of course, I trust you. It’s not you I have a problem with.”“I understand,” sympathized Aleksandr. “But I would encourage you to try to stay patient and optimistic. I realize I ask the impossible, but when the time is right, I will personally make sure that Tai, and all of the children they’ve taken will be home again. Giving them and you a better world is the last thing I have to accomplish in my lifetime. I don’t intend to fail them or you. Now, please, get some rest.”Claire nodded and wished Aleksandr goodnight.Then she turned out the light and went to sleep, her dreams a swirling mess of the faces and memories that had been so cruelly taken from her, of friends and family that had loved and protected her, of people that tried to hurt her and those she loved, and the echoes of billions of voices around the world, billions of fragments of stories, hopes, dreams, fears, and wishes, all the minds in the world to listen to, except for the one she most desperately needed to find.
[Roll End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next day, the family gathered at the docks to board the boat, only to be greeted by a surprisingly familiar face welcoming them onboard.Unfortunately, for many of them, it was also a very unwelcome and unpleasant face.“Oh, will I ever be free of this?” muttered Nathaniel as Jeffers happily waved at him to welcome his former boss and his family aboard the MV Shortcut.“Pleasure to see you again so soon sir,” said Jeffers proudly. “As you can see, I’ve landed on my feet. Head security officer on board this fine vessel.”“Yikes,” whispered Constance. “Looks like Noland’s really fallen on hard times if this is who he’s hiring.”“Yes, yes, very good,” muttered Nathaniel. “My brother and I were told to give you a passcode.“Castaways”?”“Ah, yes!” said Jeffers, recognizing the code. “Right this way. I wasn’t sure how many there would be, so it’s a good thing I booked off an entire floor of the ship. I’m sure the Captain will be quite pleased with my foresight.”“Oh yes, Noland,” said Nicholas. “Do you think I might be able to have a word with him?”“Certainly,” replied Jeffers proudly, as he led them to their rooms. “After the boat launches, I’ll put the request in myself.”Everyone settled into their rooms, and then gathered in Nicholas’ room to figure out what to do. If you’ve ever been on a cruise ship, you’ll know that this made for an extremely tight fit, though their rooms were certainly bigger and nicer than the average room on a ship. It was clear that Noland spared no expense to accommodate them.“I hope it wasn’t too much trouble to accommodate so many people so last minute,” said Dipika.“No trouble at all, ma’am,” replied Jeffers happily. “Lots of last-minute bookings on a trip like this. Anything else I can get for your fine people?”“No that will be all, thank you,” said Nathaniel, slamming the door in Jeffers' face, cutting him off as poor Jeffers began asking about a tip.“I’ll meet with Noland as soon as I can,” promised Nicholas. “Hopefully, he’ll provide some answers. In the meantime, it’s going to be important that we stay vigilant and stay together, at least until the ships launches.”“Perhaps some lunch. There is a lovely buffet upstairs,” Rhonda suggested.“You had me at buffet,” said Kate happily, as the entire team exited the room, and heading up to the dining hall.Of course, once they were in the dining hall, it took a rather large table to accommodate them all.“Welcome aboard the MV Shortcut, may I take your…oh,” said their waiter uncomfortably, the minute he noted who he was serving.“Mr. Oshiro?” asked Sticky.“Uh…no,” said Mr. Oshiro, laughing uncomfortably. “I’m afraid you must have me confused with someone else, young man; I’ve never met any of you before. I’m just a humble foodservice worker and aspiring actor, who’d love to take your drink order.”“At least it’s refreshing to see someone is paying for his crimes,” noted Constance, as Mr. Oshiro and Nathaniel did their best to avoid making eye contact with each other or the children.Aleksandr chuckled, and once Mr. Oshiro was out of earshot, smiled at his granddaughter.“You really are like her, you know,” he commented. “Your mother would say things like that too. Nothing got past her.”The group got their food from the buffet and proceeded to wait for what felt like forever.“Uh…is he bringing our drinks?” asked Kate.“Maybe the kitchen is backed up,” suggested Reynie.“I suppose I can go see what the trouble is,” volunteered Nicholas.Suddenly there was a noise from the deck above.“The ship must be launching,” observed Milligan, as they looked out the window.“Oh perfect, then I can speak to the captain, and figure out our situation,” declared Nicholas. “One moment everyone, I’ll be right back.”Nicholas walked down the familiar halls of the ship. Despite it being years since he’d been here, the ship was still familiar to him.He continued down the corridor until he came to the captain’s quarters.“Excuse me,” he asked one of the officers. “Do you think it would be possible for me to have a quick word with the captain?”“Captain’s busy,” the man replied. “I’m afraid you might need to come back another day.”“I understand, but it’s very important,” explained Nicholas. “I’m an old friend you see. If it’s possible, could you let him know that I stopped by? My name is-”
“-Nicholas Benedict?”
Nicholas turned to see Noland staring at him, with Cannonball by his side.“My, my,” declared Noland. “It feels good to see you again. How have you been my friend?”“I’ve been…well, all things considered, I’ve been alright. Hello Noland,” began Nicholas. “First of all, I wanted to say that I’m terribly sorry for not reaching out earlier, I’m afraid with the Emergency, and other obligations-”“Oh, Nicholas,” said Noland, waving his hand. “There’s no need for apologies. It’s in the past. You’re here now, and a sight for sore eyes. We’ve much to catch up on. I have the most delightful tale to tell you about some stowaways I met on my voyage who found a problem with my engine and saved me a delayed trip. Two young boys and two young girls, brilliant children. Usually, I’m not a fan of stowaways aboard my ship, but those children saved me from a delayed trip, and since meeting them, I’ve had a remarkable stroke of, what has been but for a few minor mishaps, almost entirely good fortune. A welcome turning of the tide for my crew and I.”“Oh, how lovely. Actually, I am quite familiar with the children,” explained Nicholas. “It’s a rather funny story. The children are mine. Or well, not mine, but I know them. Their journey was meant to involve less stowing away, and I was also hoping to be onboard for part of the trip, but sadly I was…engaged in other matters due to some…complicated situations. For that, I apologize.”“Once again, apology not necessary,” replied Noland. “Are these brilliant children here with you now?”“Indeed, they are,” confirmed Nicholas. “I’m sure they’ve love to see you. I’ve brought their guardians with me as well.”“We’ll have to introduce ourselves,” suggested Cannonball. “I’m sure the captain and I would be delighted to meet you and your children’s companions.”“Quite right,” agreed Noland. “Quite right. But I suppose we ought to start at the beginning. What brings you and your companions aboard the Shortcut? Did you come to reconnect, or perhaps this is a family holiday?”“A holiday?” repeated Nicholas in confusion. “Well…no. Noland, we came because you invited us.”Nicholas took the invitation out of his pocket and showed it to Noland.Noland’s eyes ran over the note while Cannonball read it over his shoulder.A look of pure horror passed over Noland’s face, eclipsing the joy he’d had on his face earlier.“Nicholas,” he said in a low whisperer, as he handed back the letter. “I… I never sent you this note. Make no mistake, I’m pleased to see you, that I want to make clear, but I never invited you or any of your companions onboard my ship. Of course, you’re welcome any time, but…this wasn’t my doing.”“What?” asked Nicholas, feeling somewhat confused. “But…if you didn’t send this then…who did?”“I’m not sure,” said Noland. “But whoever this mysterious phantom is, I fear that they jeopardize not only our lives and my sanity, but something far worse than that.”“Worse?” asked Nicholas.“Yes,” said Noland darkly.“The very success of this journey itself and the reputation of the MV Shortcut. Cannonball, spread the news among the staff discreetly. Tell them we have “code red” on our hands. A villainous and dastardly scheme unfolding aboard, one that must be sniffed out and extinguished, by any means necessary.”
[Theme Song Plays]
“I’ll alert our new chief of security at once!” declared Cannonball, running off to grab Jeffers.“Oh my,” said Nicholas. “But…are you certain it’s someone who wants to hurt us?”“It’s someone who impersonated my identity to get my friends on board,” declared Noland. “They’re using you to get to me, it’s clear as day. I always knew my stroke of good luck was too good to be true. Too many successful voyages make you a target. Jealousy is an evil and terrible thing, and it seems my victories have caught the eye of the competition.”“You called sir?” asked Jeffers, poking his head in.“Yes,” said Noland. “Did you let this man and his traveling companions aboard?”Noland pointed to Nicholas.“Of course,” said jeffers. “They gave me the code word, so I let them aboard the ship and led them to their rooms as you requested.”“As I requested?” repeated Noland. “What is the meaning of this? I gave no such order!”“On the contrary, it’s all here in this memo,” explained jeffers awkwardly as he fumbled for the note in his pocket. “It was posted on my door a few days ago.”Noland and Cannonball read it over.“It seems as though someone has been foraging your official memos, captain!” gasped Cannonball. “Look, it’s even on your official stationery!”“That stationary was a birthday gift from my mother!” declared Noland angrily. “That crosses a line! Breaking into a man’s office is one thing, but stealing his identity in such a personal and violating manner? This can only be interpreted as a declaration of war!”“Um…” began Nicholas nervously. “Perhaps whoever did this didn’t mean to do so in such a personal manner. I’m not sure it’s necessary to call it war.”“That’s because you aren’t familiar with the rules of the sea,” cautioned Noland. “But I’m afraid this is as much a declaration of war as the shooting of the archduke!”“Perhaps even more so given the circumstances,” suggested Cannonball.“I’ll find the culprit,” promised Jeffers. “You can count on me, Captain. We’re on a ship. Nowhere to go. No place to hide.”“Like a rat in a trap,” agreed Noland. “Sniff him out, and you can consider yourself promoted.”Jeffers grinned.“Promoted? Sir, this is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. I promise, I won’t let you down!”Nicholas watched as Jeffers cheerfully ran out of Noland’s office, eager to begin looking for clues.“I’m terribly sorry to have dragged you into this,” apologized Nicholas nervously.“No,” said Noland. “Nicholas, I’m the one who has dragged you and your friends into this. Clearly, these are the unsavory workings of a rival captain. Perhaps competition from the academy, someone from my days in the military, or worse: one of my ex’s.”“Heavens,” gasped Cannonball. “Captain, surely, none would stoop so low as to try to discredit you as a captain through a convoluted plot aboard your very vessel?”“I’m afraid they all would,” said Noland, shaking his head. “Anything to destroy me. Oh, how quickly the fires of passionate love turn to embers and ashes of hate! What a fool I’ve been, trying to outrun the past, as if I ever had any hope of escaping it! Nicholas, I’m afraid I must deal with this crisis. But I do hope that despite our dire situation, we might be able to reconnect at some point in your journey. Please, if you need anything, let my crew know, and try not to let this unprecedented and potentially life ruining catastrophe ruin your vacation.”“Um…” stuttered Nicholas, as he was politely escorted out of Noland’s office. “Actually, I think-”“-and tell the children I send my regards,” added Noland, before the door was closed as Noland gathered his crew for an emergency meeting.Nicholas looked down at the note in his hand.Noland hadn’t sent it.But someone had.Someone who wanted them on aboard the Shortcut.But who?“Our drinks are certainly taking a long time,” remarked Number Two.“And Mr. Benedict isn’t back yet,” observed Sticky.“You don’t think something happened to him?” asked SQ.“I’m sure he’s fine,” sighed Nathaniel. “Your uncle always was prone to distraction.”“Oh no,” said Kate. “Look who else is here.”“Who?” asked Reynie.“Dewey,” said Kate, looking across the room. “And…is that…”“I think it is,” said Constance, wrinkling her nose while Nathaniel did his best to hide his face from the rather unpleasant and loud child that might recognize him.“I’m telling the truth!” declared Auguste, stomping his foot as he glared angrily at his older brother.“Auguste, no one likes a liar,” replied Dewey calmly.“I’m not a liar!” Auguste insisted. “The school I went to was run by a cult leader. He made me his right-hand man, and we were gonna rule the world together!”“Mom and Dad sent you to study abroad in Italy after bribing an admissions officer to lie on your application, because you got kicked out of your last school. Also, you’re getting a little old to be making up stories like this,” lectured Dewey.“It’s not a story!” said Auguste, growing rather red in the face. “It’s the truth! I hypnotized people, and I had a pet alpaca, and I even got to dance with a girl!”“Oh gosh, I forgot about that,” groaned Constance in horror, glaring at Nathaniel.“Of all the things I did under your hypnosis, that was the most disgusting. You will pay for it,” she whispered threateningly. “And if anyone here does anything other than deny it, I promise, my wrath will be swift and deadly.”“You? Dancing with a girl?” repeated Dewey. “Okay, now I know you’re lying.”“We were at a grownup party, and we got to do a coordinated ribbon dance in a field, and I could tell she totally liked me,” bragged Auguste proudly. “She was smiling at me the whole time. I think you’re just jealous because Krista dumped you.”“She didn’t dump me!” snapped Dewey. “We’re just…on a break, and that’s not any of your business! Besides, plenty of girls at school like me. I think you’re just jealous.”“I AM NOT!” yelled Auguste, angrily grabbing a plate off the buffet and throwing it at his brother, who dodged it easily.“Pardon me!” yelled Mr. Oshiro, running over the boys. “What on earth is going on here?”“Nothing sir,” said Dewey politely. “I’m afraid my little brother here just got a bit upset. You know how kids can be.”“I’M NOT UPSET!” hollered Auguste, once again looking very red in the face.Mr. Oshiro frowned.“I’m afraid we can’t tolerate that behavior aboard the ship,” he declared.Dewey raised an eyebrow.“I think you’re going to find it in yourself to tolerate whatever you get from us, given who our parents are,” he advised, as if he as lecturing a poor confused child.Mr. Oshiro scoffed at Dewey’s patronizing attitude.“Young man, I promise you, whoever your parents are will make little difference here. Rowdy and troublemaking behavior will not be tolerated on board this ship.”“Excuse me,” snapped a rather gorgeous looking woman with long dark hair as she marched up to Mr. Oshiro, her heels clicking against the floor as she walked. “Are you bothering my sons?”“Actually, ma’am, your son…oh my goodness,” gasped a starstruck Mr. Oshiro. “You’re…you’re Daphne Dismay-Decimal!” The movie star! Oh, my goodness, Miss. Dismay, you have no idea how much of a fan I am-” “-clearly not enough of a fan,” interrupted Daphne rudely. “My last names are DEZ-may and DEZ-Mel. Maidan name DEZ-may, married name DEZ-MEL. Learn to pronounce them correctly.”“Yes, of course,” said Mr. Oshiro, groveling at her feet. “I’m so terribly sorry. Please, I really am a huge fan, an aspiring actor myself, and if you’d permit me to give you a monologue, a little audition piece I’ve been working on, I think you’ll be quite impressed-”“-no,” replied Daphne sternly. “Absolute not, you are not to speak to me or my family unless you’re taking our orders or catering to our needs, and I have been waiting for over seven minutes for a table. Seven minutes. This is completely unacceptable.”“A terrible oversight, one that we will rectify immediately,” promised Mr. Oshiro.“See that you do,” said Daphne. “Because my husband is one of the biggest lawyers on this planet, and believe me, he can have you paying millions for emotional damages suffered due to terrible service. There he is now. Darling.”“Excuse me,” said Mr. Dewey Decimal Senior, as he joined his family. “Are you bothering my wife?”“Not at all sir,” promised Mr. Oshiro. “I was just getting your lovely and talented wife and your two…charming sons a table.”“Good,” said Mr. Decimal, putting his arm around his wife. “Because I expect nothing but the best service for someone as beautiful and deserving as my wife.”“Thank you, darling,” said Mrs. Dismay-Decimal, as she smiled at some of the other passengers, who had begun taking photos when they realized who they were traveling with.“Straighten up boys. Remember what we talked about. Always be camera ready,” she lectured, looking down at her two sons.Dewey smiled politely at the other passengers, earning him an approving look from his mother, while Auguste pouted and begrudgingly tried to give them a natural smile while Mr. Oshiro led them to their table.“Oh…wow,” whispered Sticky, at the kids processed what they’d just seen.“I know,” said Kate. “Who would have thought Dewey might actually be the most pleasant one in his family? I mean, he’s awful, but at least he isn’t throwing plates off the buffet and yelling at the waitstaff.”“It makes almost too much sense that they’d be related,” said Constance.“Hopefully, we can avoid them for most of the trip,” suggested Reynie.“Not a bad idea,” agreed Nathaniel, who was not eager to explain to this young boy’s apparently very famous mother and his former school bully how their son’s “study aboard” trip had been linked to a world domination scheme in which her son had inadvertently made himself a key player.The family got up from the table, having long since finished their meals while waiting for Mr. Oshiro to bring them a beverage besides the water they were given earlier, which he appeared to have no intention of doing as he was now at the Decimal family’s beck and call.Meanwhile, Nicholas began wandering around the boat, trying to find his family, though he wasn’t quite sure what to say to them.Noland hadn’t invited them aboard. This had clearly been a scheme to lure them aboard, and now they were surrounded by water, sitting ducks for anyone on board who might wish to do them harm!Nicholas read the letter again.Perhaps it was from someone who really did wish to protect them. Yes, Nicholas supposed, that was always a possibility. No reason to assume the worst yet.But Nicholas couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong, terribly, terribly wrong about all this. Why would someone want to get him alone, in the middle of the ocean? What could they possibly have to gain from this?“Nick?”Nicholas jumped and looked up suddenly at the man who had spoken to him, only to gasp in shock.It had been years, decades, since Nicholas had seen John Cole. He always assumed that he’d never see his former friend again. But although time had passed and the man before him certainly looked older, between his face, his freckles, and his eyes there could be no mistaking him for anyone else.“John?” he asked hesitantly. “But…you’re…what are you doing here? I mean, of course, you’re probably on vacation, but I…oh, John I’m so sorry. I never got to tell you, but I’m so sorry about what happened between us, and I wanted to tell you, but I just never…I’m sorry,” finished Nicholas, unsure what else to say.“It’s alright,” whispered John, looking around. “But Nick, I’m going to need you to be quiet. Never know who might be listening.”“Um…listening?” asked Nicholas.“Yes,” said John. “Here, come with me in my room. I’ll explain everything.”Nicholas followed his friend inside.“It’s been a long time,” he began hesitantly. “And John, I do want to say that I really am truly sorry. About…about everything that happened. I should have reached out to you sooner, but I just felt too ashamed and alone, and I suppose you must have felt awful and probably very angry with me.”“I should have reach out too,” admitted John. “I just…I sort of shut down, after everything. But I was never angry at you, Nick. You were a child, and it was never your fault, what happened. I want you to know that.”“Thank you for saying that,” said Nicholas, still not quiet believing it. “And um…did they…did they ever find…”John silently and sadly shook his head.Nicholas felt his heart sink. Although he’d hadn’t seen or spoken to John and Violet in years, not knowing the truth had always allowed him the fragile hope that perhaps his friend might have been found. But if after decades there was still no trace of her, Nicholas could only assume that poor Violet was gone forever.“…oh,” he said sadly, his voice trembling as he choked back tears.“Yes,” said John mournfully. “Our parents are still dealing with it, but it took a pretty serious toll on them. I just try to offer the best support I can.”“Are they here?” asked Nicholas, hoping he might be able to offer his condolences.“No, actually I’m here on official business,” explained John. “I work for the government now, and I’m traveling under the name Norton Smith.”“Norton?” repeated Nicholas, finally understanding.Of course. John must have been the one to send him the mysterious note under a false alias. That was what the “N” stood for, and the government job must be how he knew Nicholas and his friends were in danger!“Yes,” confirmed John. “I’m currently conducting an investigation of a high-profile criminal.”“Which is why you made arrangements to bring us aboard, no doubt,” sighed Nicholas in relief. “Thank you, John. I’m not sure how I’ll ever repay you.”“Repay me?” asked John, looking slightly confused.“Yes,” said Nicholas, taking the note out of his pocket. “Wasn’t it you who sent me this?”John’s eyes glanced over the note.“Nick…I never sent you a letter like this,” he whispered, looking at the note suspiciously.“You didn’t?” asked Nicholas in confusion.“No,” said John. “But unfortunately, I think I know who might have. The individual that I followed on board this ship and have been tasked with bringing to justice.”“Who?” asked Nicholas.John sighed and shifted a bit uncomfortably in his seat.“Well…that might be connected to the most complicated piece of all this,” he explained.“How so?” asked Nicholas.“Because,” explained John, “the criminal I’m tracking is Nathaniel Benedict, formerly known as Dr. L.D. Curtain, former head of a boarding school known as the Institute, friend of the woman who he previously blamed for the Emergency (though that statement was later retracted), and most notably, the creator of a self-help technique that caused a worldwide health crisis and millions of dollars in damages. He’s been officially banned from the country of Italy due to running what was labeled by the Italian government as a cultlike commune while promoting his technique. He’s also wanted for questioning in the United States and Canada for falsifying his identity and several counts of alleged kidnapping in connection with the disappearances of several government workers, school employees, and children, as well as operating a school without the proper credentials. There have been other complaints leveled against him, but those are the main charges.”“…oh,” said Nicholas weakly, as he took back the note.“Um…well, John, if it’s any consolation, I can promise you that the person you’re tracking, Nathaniel Benedict, is definitely not the one who sent me this note, and is in every sense of the word, reformed. Completely reformed, and very, very, sorry for any trouble or inconvenience he might have caused.”John sighed.“I know he’s your twin brother, Nick.”“Yes, you…you do? But…I never told you I had a twin. I mean, I wanted to so many times, but we were separated so young, and I always felt so guilty, so I never…how did you-”“-I’ve been following this case for a while,” explained John. “Your brother knows how to cover his tracks, just enough deniability to keep himself from any charges that we can stick, but I’ve been assigned to bring him to justice. I understand he’s living with you now, and I understand the two of you are family, and have somewhat of a complicated past, but after reviewing the evidence I have been able to compile, I cannot overstate how much of a danger Nathaniel Benedict appears to be. I would advise you not to let your familial affection for your brother blind you to his nefarious nature and ability to manipulate others. I understand his cult-like personality can be very persuasive.”“Oh, it can be, yes,” agreed Nicholas. “One of his many talents, but John, I promise, Nathaniel is no longer a danger to anyone!”“No longer?” repeated John. “So, you’re not denying that he’s kidnapped people? You are aware of his crimes and the danger he poses?”“Well…previous crimes. Past tense. He has tried to kidnap me before,” admitted Nicholas. “Several times actually, though he only succeeded twice, and the second time it was really only because I helped him.”“He was able to convince you to help him kidnap you?” asked John, taking out his notepad. “Was this using his happiness technique?”“Oh…” said Nicholas, glancing uncomfortably at John’s notepad. “No, no, it was under very different circumstances, and it really wasn’t his fault we were being blackmailed.”“Blackmailed? By whom?” inquired John.“By our…um…” hesitated Nicholas, before the words “our sister” could exit his lips. He wasn’t quite sure how to explain that he had yet another sibling engaged in criminal activity and was beginning to worry that perhaps he’d said too much and ought to consult with Nathaniel or maybe a lawyer before he said any more on the subject.“Well…that’s a rather…complicated question,” admitted Nicholas, “But I really don’t think it’s necessary to write anything down at this point.”“I’m afraid I have to, Nick. Evidence,” explained John, as he furiously scribbled down notes.“Well then, you should also write down that my brother, while he has made mistakes has also had a very trouble and complicated past,” explained Nicholas, “and that he fully intends to make up for any wrongs he might have done.”“Be that as it may,” objected John. “He still hasn’t seen his day in court, and there are many real people who have been hurt by his actions. I understand he’s paid off many of his victims and settled matters out of court, but even so, you must agree some measure of justice is still needed here?”“I…well…” stuttered Nicholas, unsure what to say. He couldn’t exactly argue with what John was saying, but at the same time, Nathaniel was trying so hard and doing so well, being a better father, a better brother, and the thought of taking it all away and condemning him to a life in prison felt terrible, though it was hard for Nicholas to find the words to argue that it wasn’t deserved.“It’s alright, Nick,” sighed John, seeing the look on his friend’s face. “I get it. If I was in your shoes, if years later we found out it was Violet who had done all this stuff after whatever horrible things she has probably been through, I’d want to protect and defend her too. Any brother would, and between you and me, this isn’t the only time I’ve run into your brother. I had an assignment when I was younger and encountered Nathaniel Benedict in his youth, which is one of the reasons why they assigned me to this case now. He was brought in for police questioning when he was around sixteen years old, which is when we believe he first started using the name “Ledroptha Curtain”. I didn’t recognize him as your brother at the time, but when I took this case, I did recognize the name, and once I found out his true identity and it linked me back to you, that’s when the puzzle pieces started coming together. Look, I understand Nathaniel had a rough childhood and troubled past, and I empathize with that and regret that I wasn’t in a position to do more to help him. But unfortunately, he made his choices, and now, I have a job to do. This is my assignment, and I have evidence suggesting that your brother is responsible for kidnapping innocent people, altering their minds, and forcing them to work for him. Though it seems that almost all these individuals were later released and given generous financial compensation, the fact that it happened remains unanswered for. You don’t have to confirm or deny these claims, but I hope you understand why they need to be investigated.”“I understand,” relented Nicholas. “I do, John. But first…let me talk to him. My brother he’s…he’s complicated, very complicated, but he’s really not a bad person, and I think you’d really like him if you got to know him.”John did not look convinced.“I’m sure I would have, had I we gotten a chance to know each other earlier,” agreed John, thinking of the cynical and troubled sixteen-year-old boy he’d once met at the police station, back when John was still working on the rehabilitation side of the law. “I really do, Nicholas. And I am glad to see you again, though I wish it could be under better circumstances.”“As do I,” said Nicholas. “But please know that my brother and I intend to fully cooperate with whatever questions you have for us. Let me talk to him. I’m sure I can convince him to come willingly.”“Actually, I’d rather he not have the time to plan his answers in advance,” objected John. “Given his reputation for being a man able to talk himself out of things and find loopholes. But, you’re an old friend, and I trust you, Nick, so I wanted to warn you ahead of time since I understand you two are traveling together. It’s not a decision my bosses would support, but I’m sure I can count on your discretion?”“I…well…I can try,” said Nicholas. “But please…if you do intend to bring him in, I feel that you should know his son is here too. My nephew.”“I’m aware. An adult, according to my records. The biological son of Niles and Evelyn Pedalian, both deceased, brain cancer listed as their official cause of death, though the records surrounding their deaths are rather…incomplete,” John noted, doing his best not to sound overly judgmental or suspicious, mostly for Nicholas’ sake, though he found doing so incredibly difficult. “The boy’s legal name has been Shepard Quaid Curtain since he was adopted by your brother when he was around six months of age, which appears to have been requested in his parent’s last will and testament. He lived with your brother, Nathaniel Benedict, until he went to college, but there’s no evidence that he was ever involved in any of his father’s criminal activities, at least not as a perpetrator, though given the circumstances of the case, we’re still considering him to have been a possible victim of abuse given your brother’s history. I understand that’s probably painful to hear.”“My, you…do seem to know a lot. Well, um, you’re right about most of it, and yes, my nephew is legally an adult,” admitted Nicholas, “but he’s also a very sheltered and sensitive young man, and I understand his relationship with my brother is rather complicated. For years Nathaniel has been his only family, and in many ways, a caring though flawed father. Seeing his father arrested here like this when they’re just beginning to heal could be devasting for him. Promise me you’ll try to give me some warning?”“I can try, Nick,” promised John. “Unfortunately, that part might be out of my hands, but I will do everything I can to make sure your nephew doesn’t suffer any more than I’m sure he already has. Believe me, I’ve considered that, and I’ve spent a lot of time reviewing this case. More than you can imagine.”For a moment, it sounded like there was something else John wanted to say, but then thought the better of it.“Anyway, I have some reports to write,” he concluded. “But I will be in touch. And I do hope that once this is settled, we might be able to catch up sometime. I have thought about you a lot too, Nick. And I’m sorry for the way things ended between us.”“Me too,” sighed Nicholas. “Me too.”“And if your brother ever admits to sending that note,” added John, as Nicholas was leaving the room. “Or you have any more information as to who might have sent it, report to my room, and I can call in a team of agents on board to bring them in. I know it’s been a long time, but I want you to know, I’ve still got your back, Nick.”“Thank you,” said Nicholas. “I really don’t think Nathaniel would send me a note that he wrote himself to lure me and my friends out of the country, but I appreciate your offer to help us, and I’ll let you know the moment I have any new discoveries.”John tried his best to offer his friend a reassuring smile. Nick was smart, smarter than most people, certainly smarter than he was, and John knew that, but he was also incredibly hopeful and trusting. And his brother was a wanted criminal who’d just gotten himself onto a cruise ship guaranteeing that he’d spend the next several days in international waters. This did not seem to be a particularly difficult mystery to solve.But John couldn’t bring himself to point his out to his friend.“It’s my job,” he answered simply. “And the least I could do for an old friend.”After parting ways, Nicholas again considered the note.It wasn’t Noland, it wasn’t John under an alias, and as for Nathaniel…Nicholas understood why John might think it was him, but Nicholas knew better. Why would Nathaniel send a false letter to the house to trick them into getting on a cruise ship instead of simply telling them the truth?Well…he had tried to kidnap Nicholas rather than simply tell him he was being blackmailed. But surely, Nathaniel would have learned his lesson by now.Wouldn’t he?Nathaniel Benedict felt as though he was in over his head.Not only was he trapped on a ship with a man trying to teach his son about the mysterious psychic powers he apparently had, his former head of security, and a boy he’d brain washed using his friend’s happiness technique, all while they were, apparently, in danger from an enemies that included government employees, his former friend, and his long-lost sister, but Nathaniel also had to grapple with the fact that his son and the rest of the children were not so patiently waiting for him to divulge the history of his fractured friendship he’d intended to take with him to the grave. To make matters worse, the mysterious letter he’d received from Niles still sat in his photo album, unopened, like a bomb about to go off.Nathaniel could only image what his friend might have written in there. Undoubtedly something that would make him feel even more guilty for the many ways he’d failed his friends and their son.He tried his best to keep himself from spiraling out of control. His son was here, spending time with him, and they were working on their relationship. That was something, that was progress. That was why Nathaniel had chosen to stay with his son and the rest of the children while the other adults went back to the rooms. So that he could spend more time with them, and hopefully find the right words to tell them about his past.Besides, it wasn’t as if things could possibly get any worse.“Is that…Jackson and Jillson?” asked Reynie, looking across the deck at two employees in match uniforms who seemed to be mopping the deck.“I think it is,” said Constance. “They look miserable.”Nathaniel sighed. He had offered to help them. Clearly, letting them strike out on their own had been a mistake.“Jackson, Jillson, what are you doing here?” asked Sticky, walking up to them.“And why are you mopping the deck?” asked Reynie.“Oh, we’re not mopping the deck,” clarified Jackson.“We’re swabbing it,” explained Jillson. “That was the term the captain used.”“He was very specific,” added Jackson.“Okay, but why?” asked Kate. “Do you two work here now?”“Not exactly,” said Jillson. “We’re more indentured servants. That’s the term the Captain used.”“Indentured servants?” repeated Sticky. “That’s awful! Why would Noland do that to you, and why would you ever agree to that?”“To repay our debts,” explained Jackson. “You see, after we left Dr. Garrison’s service, Martina’s tetherball team took to the road again, traveling overseas. Obviously, we were very proud of her.”“So proud,” agreed Jillson. “As her friends, we decided kind thing to do would be to surprise her at one of her games, so we packed our bags and boarded the MV Shortcut.”“That sounds like a lovely surprise,” said Kate.“That’s what we thought,” agreed Jackson. “But Captain Noland disagreed.”“Yes,” said Jillson. “Apparently, you have to buy a ticket when you travel by ship, and if you don’t, that’s called being a stowaway, which is a serious crime.”“A crime that could jeopardize the reputation of the MV Shortcut, putting every member of her hardworking crew out of a job and sending the poor ship to a junkyard,” recalled Jackson, quoting Noland’s words.“Needless to say, the captain was not pleased,” noted Jillson. “Another incident of stowaways so soon after the last one was quite upsetting. He had to lie down for several hours after our presence was discovered. I’m afraid the shock of it all was just too much.”“The whole episode was especially concerning since he’s been trying to monitor his blood pressure,” added Jackson.“And he just settled his most recent divorce too,” commented Jillson.“Most recent?” asked Constance.“Captain Noland suggested we walk the plank for our crimes,” continued Jackson, ignoring Constance’s comment. “But fortunately, Cannonball pointed out that there could be legal repercussions for that, even in international waters. Instead, he suggested indentured servitude. Now we swab for our supper, at least until our debt is repaid.”“I think there could be legal consequences for that too,” commented Sticky. “The practice is frowned upon in most countries and hasn’t been common practice in over a century.”“How long will the indentured servitude last?” asked Reynie. “Surely, if you only stowed away a couple of days, it can’t be that bad?”“Oh, not long at all,” promised Jillson. “The captain said it could be anywhere from a few months to a few years, depending how much lasting damage our stowing away has on his health long term.”“And the captain has not been in good health,” lamented Jackson. “Just when the poor man thought his fortune had turned, rumors have alluded to a nefarious plot unfolding aboard this very vessel.”“Such a pity,” sighed Jillson. “Another nefarious plot. And on karaoke night, of all nights.”“What sort of monster would dare ruin such family friendly festivities?” questioned Jackson.“I’m not sure, but that seems like a lot to handle,” said Sticky.“Who told you there was a nefarious plot unfolding on board?” asked SQ.Jackson and Jillson looked at each other and groaned.“Jeffers,” they said sadly, in unison.“Noland hired him through the “proper channels”, which makes him our new boss,” sighed Jackson, hanging his head glumly.“Even though we are obviously more qualified despite our criminal history of stowing away,” asserted Jillson.“That’s right,” agreed Jackson. “That's our past, but it doesn't have to be our future. There must be a way to make the Captain see that. I’m sure if we swab the deck diligently, it will only be a matter of time before the captain sees our potential for great leadership.”“Not likely,” declared Jeffers boldly, as he marched across the deck. “Now stop talking to the passengers! You two have a deck to swab.”“Yes, sir,” sighed Jillson sadly.“Sorry, sir,” said Jackson, a bitter and angry look on his face.“Thank you,” said Jeffers proudly, relishing the little power he’d been given.“Now, then,” he added, turning to his former employer and the children he was traveling with.“Are any of you conducting or planning to conduct a nefarious plot on board this ship?”The children and Nathaniel weren’t quite sure what to say.“Um…no, we weren’t,” said Reynie.Nathaniel shook his head.“Wasn’t planning on it,” he confessed. “But if that changes, you’ll be the first to know.”His sarcasm was predictably completely lost on poor Jeffers.“Excellent. Thank you, sir. Enjoy your travels,” said Jeffers cheerfully, and he continued his investigation by running up to the next group of passengers and asking them in turn whether they might have any evil intentions.“It's a crime that Jeffers is heading the investigation,” groaned Jackson as he swabbed.“We would have done a better job,” lamented Jillson. “We’d have probably solved the case by now.”“What case?” asked Kate.“Oh, we don’t know,” said Jackson. “The Captain doesn’t know the details yet, only that there is definitely a plot unfolding on board the Shortcut at this very moment to destroy him that must be exposed immediately or else it spells doom for the captain, crew, and everyone on board.”“But don’t let that ruin karaoke night,” advised Jillson. “You might even ask Martina to do a song with you.”“Martina is here?” asked Kate. “Her team is actually traveling on board the ship?”“Yes,” said Jackson. “Her team should be finishing up in the dining hall if you’d like to meet her. I’m sure she’d be excited to see you.”“Great! I’ll see if I can find her,” said Kate, cheerfully running off towards the dining hall.“Ah, there you are,” said Dipika, as she, Rhonda, Milligan, Number Two, Aleksandr, and Claire walked up to the children.“Where is Kate running off to?” asked Milligan.“Apparently Martina is here,” said Constance. “Her tetherball team is traveling on board.”“My this is quite the reunion,” commented Rhonda.“Speaking of reunions,” added Aleksandr. “I was hoping that perhaps I might have a chance to spend some time with my granddaughter.”“Me? Oh…of course,” said Constance. “I think I might like that. Is…is Mr. Benedict back yet?”“I think he might still be speaking to the captain. At least, we didn’t see him back the rooms,” noted Number Two.“I’m sure he’s alright. We can go look for him,” volunteered Milligan.“Yes, and in the meantime, I would be happy to teach my granddaughter more about her powers,” suggested Aleksandr. “As well as you, young man, if you’d be open to it.”“Oh…me?” asked SQ. “Oh no. I mean, I’d love to, I’m so curious, but I wouldn’t want to impose on your time with your granddaughter-”“-nonsense,” insisted Aleksandr. “This is your culture and family too; one you’ve been denied for far too long. It would be my honor to help teach you.”“I suppose I ought to come and learn a bit about this as well?” asked Nathaniel.“Oh no, that won’t be necessary,” said Aleksandr. “You’re free to relax with the others, unless SQ would rather you be present.”“I think I’ll be fine on my own,” SQ assured him. “But I appreciate the offer. See you at dinner?”Nathaniel, wanting to argue, but not wanting to push his son’s boundaries, nodded uncomfortably and went with the others.Meanwhile, Aleksandr sat down with SQ and Constance.“I’m afraid you two might not get much out of this,” he commented, looking at Reynie and Sticky.“That’s okay,” said Sticky. “It’s still interesting to learn. Fascinating even.”Aleksandr nodded.“Very well then. Though all psychics technically have the ability to use all sorts of different powers, how they manifest and what they do, and which ones you have a particular aptitude for tend to depend on a combination of personality as well as desires. Think back to when you first recall that feeling, the feeling of your mind reaching out to something greater. When was it? What did it feel like?”“Well…” said Constance, nervously glancing at the boys.“It’s okay, dear,” said Aleksandr gently. “The first memory can often be quite painful.”“I guess I could go first,” volunteered SQ. “For me, it was…well, I guess always, but the first time I really started to notice something was different was when I started to get suspicious about my dad. I had so many questions that weren’t being answered and whenever I looked at him, I just knew there was more he wasn’t telling me, even though I couldn’t explain it.”“You needed the truth,” acknowledged Aleksandr empathetically. “Yes, the urge to break free from the chains that bind us and suppress our abilities whether they be chains that were constructed from lies and deceptions or chains built by prison walls and torturous devices. That was what motivated my own rebellion too. They caged me, trapped me, suppressed me, feared me, and finally, I could take it no more, and then…”Aleksandr looked around carefully, to make sure no one was watching. Then he lifted his hand and slowly, gently, as if they were being blown by the breeze, he carefully arranged the menus and coasters on the table into a structure of four walls, and then pushed it down.“…I broke free,” he concluded. “Of course, it was much more impressive than paper coasters, but you get the idea.”“It’s still impressive,” said Reynie.“Incredibly impressive,” agreed SQ.Aleksandr smiled.“As are you, young man,” he promised. “As are we all when we learn to embrace the gifts we’ve been given, as painful as the process can sometimes be.”He glanced carefully at his granddaughter.“And of course, I wouldn’t want you to try anything before you’re ready-”“-no,” said Constance. “It’s okay. The first memory I have of my powers was…when I remember my mother leaving me at the orphanage. I just wanted her to stay, and I tried…I tried to make her stay. I tried to go into her mind and control her so she wouldn’t leave me. Obviously, it didn’t work.”“Your mother was only trying to protect you, I’m sure,” promised Aleksandr. “And the reason she never came back wasn’t because she didn’t love you.”“I know that now,” agreed Constance. “But I always thought the real reason might have been because of what I tried to do. Because I tried to take away her free will and change her thoughts, and because I know that’s a bad thing to do, so I thought she must have been very angry with me. Angry enough to not keep her promise.”The table was silent for a few moments.“Oh…Constance, you can’t have really thought that, could you?” asked Reynie“I’m sure she never thought blamed you,” agreed SQ. “You were a child; you just wanted your mom. It’s not like you were trying to hurt her!”“I know,” said Constance. “I’m not stupid, I know that it wasn’t my fault what I tried to do, and no reasonable person would be mad at me for it. But it still scared me. And then when the Emergency happened, I realized that it was either someone like me or someone trying to do what I could do, and it was hurting everyone. Even using my powers to destroy the Whisperer…I thought it was fine because it was just a silly machine that was hurting people, and maybe it was, but if I’m able to do that someone’s mind, then, maybe it’s better I don’t know about my powers. Or find a way to get rid of them.”“No, my dear, you mustn’t say things like that,” objected Aleksandr. “Our abilities are a part of us, something that makes us unique and special! It would be an awful and devasting thing to try to get rid of them! If anything, the only thing you need is to learn to strengthen and control them. I’d be happy to help you, if you’d like.”Constance looked up at her grandfather.“You…you would?” she asked. “Even though my powers are just…ways that I can control people?”“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” noted Aleksandr.“Isn’t it?” asked Constance.“No more than moving objects is a bad thing,” explained Aleksandr. “One must always consider the outcome of their actions, not only the action itself. It is true that in our psychic culture and society, reading others’ minds and using your powers against other psychics, without their permission, is especially rude and in some cases, morally reprehensible. However, in a society that tries to suppress and harm us, knowing how to use one’s powers in self defense is an important skill.”“But how would I practice that?” objected Constance.“That’s a good question,” agreed SQ. “I’m glad I was able to figure out what my dad was doing, but I don’t feel great about going around randomly guessing people’s passwords and secrets and intentions like that. I’m not even sure my power would work if I didn’t feel motivated enough. I don’t really think I need to know things about strangers. It’s not really my business.”“Quite observant,” commented Aleksandr. “Motivation does play a big role in how our powers work. They are a part of us, our minds, our emotions, our goals, our fear, our hopes, our desires and they intermix with them. That’s why powers are usually tested in areas and with people that might give you some motivation. Perhaps if your friends here would be kind enough to volunteer?”Reynie and Sticky looked at each other uncomfortably.“You…want Constance and SQ…to practice their powers on us?” asked Sticky.“Is that safe?” asked Reynie.“Perfectly,” promised Aleksandr. “I wouldn’t suggest it if it wasn’t, though I would never want my granddaughter or SQ to do anything that made them uncomfortable. ““Only if you’re alright with it,” said SQ, looking hesitantly at Reynie.“I guess,” said Reynie. “But I’m not sure what SQ’s powers could deduce about me. I’m a pretty open book.”“Everyone has secrets,” objected Aleksandr. “Leaders more than anyone. Those that need to stay strong and bury their emotions. They might be an open book, but an open book means nothing if the reader doesn’t know the page to turn to. Perhaps SQ could give it a try.”“Okay…” said SQ, slowly raising his hands, then immediately feeling foolish for doing so. “Sorry, I’m not…I’m not sure how to do this…”“No one is at first,” comforted Aleksandr. “Just take your time. I also ordered some food, I know that testing one’s powers can make you very hungry, especially when you’re not used to it. Ah, here it is.”A waiter came by and put down plates in front of Constance and SQ.“Wow…thanks,” said SQ, as he began munching on some of the fries. Fast food was a luxury that SQ had begun to learn to enjoy more and more now that he had choices to eat beyond the healthy diet his father prepared (though SQ had to admit, his father’s cooking was better tasting and certainly made him feel better afterwards).“Oh, don’t thank me,” said Aleksandr. “This cruise is all inclusive, thanks to our host’s generosity, and I intend to take advantage. After you’re done, perhaps you can try again.”Suddenly, everyone jumped as a seagull landed on their table.“Heavens,” startled Aleksandr, as the seagull cawed loudly and stared directly at him.“He probably just wants the fries,” explained SQ. “It’s not good to feed them though, so it’s best we shoo him along. Go on buddy, go on.”The bird turned to SQ, his eyes pleading with him.“No fries,” explained SQ, “I’m sorry, but they aren’t good for you. I mean, I guess they’re not exactly good for me either, but that’s different.”The bird refused to budge, moving its way across the table, closer to SQ.Suddenly, as if possessed, it stopped, its head turned back towards the sea, and as if automated, the bird began to fly away from the boat over the water.“That was odd,” said SQ. “I’ve never seen an animal behave like that.”“I think…that’s because…I did that,” Constance realized. “I was thinking about using my powers, and I just…I didn’t mean to make him fly away, it just sort of…happened.”“And saved our lunch, and that poor creature’s health,” commented Aleksandr. “You see my dear, your power doesn’t make you bad, and I’m so sorry that the people who tried to imitate it made you believe such at thing. No offense of course,” he added, turning to SQ.“It’s okay,” said SQ. “I actually…I actually think I’m ready to try to use my powers now, if that’s okay. I do want to be able to control them so that I don’t hurt anyone, person or animal. That was impressive, but I don’t want things to “just happen” anymore. I want to be able to use them responsibly.”“Then…I guess you could try to read my mind,” volunteered Reynie cautiously. “Just…be careful.”“I will,” promised SQ, though he wasn’t exactly sure what he was doing or what he was looking for.What did he want to know about Reynie? Nothing too personal, that would be awful, but something personal enough to verify his powers worked, but how was SQ to find that when he didn’t even know what to look for?He concentrated on Reynie. There were some things too personal to know, some things SQ didn’t want to know, but surely there must be something that he could try to find. Maybe something that was likely to cause less complicated feelings, less about how Reynie felt about his dad or the Institute and more about what had happened to Reynie before he’d met his friends. The more SQ thought about it, the more he realized he knew very little about that time. Reynie never talked about it, but he was twelve years old when he was adopted. Surely, he must have some memories from that time, something that--suddenly SQ looked down. The deck chair he’d been sitting in was replaced with a couch. An old, dirty couch.But also…it wasn’t. No, he was still on the deck chair, still on the boat, but he was also not. It was hard to explain, but it felt as if he was in two places at once.SQ looked around.Where was he? What was this other place? It was so dirty and loud and felt suffocating.He heard an unfamiliar voice.
“Enjoyable…he said enjoyable.”
Then SQ heard Reynie’s voice, even though Reynie himself hadn’t spoken.
“Enjoyable isn’t that difficult of a word.”
“Why are you so…weird?”
“I do not know.”
Suddenly SQ jolted back in his chair.“Are you okay?” asked Sticky. “Reynie? SQ? What just happened?”“It…it felt like the Whisperer,” said Reynie. “Less coordinated and mechanical, but it was like he was there. In my memories. But he didn’t meet me in a central place like she did. He just…went in. Right where he needed to go.”“Very impressive,” congratulated Aleksandr.“No…I…I really didn’t mean to,” explained SQ. “Reynie, I’m so sorry.”“No, it’s fine,” insisted Reynie. “It was just a memory. It doesn’t matter.”“A memory of what?” asked Sticky.“Curtain?” mouthed Constance silently, doing her best not to look at SQ as she suggested it.Reynie shook his head.“Just some…people I used to know at the orphanage. Bullies. But they’re in the past. I’m fine now, just kind of caught off guard.”“Then I won’t do it again,” promised SQ. “At least, not for a while, not until I can do that without making you uncomfortable.”“I’m afraid circumstances don’t always allow for that,” warned Aleksandr. “But it’s good of you to be so cognizant of your ability’s effects on the subject. In time, you’ll be able to control them so that the unpleasant sensations will fade.”“I’m not really sure how you’d do that,” asked Sticky. “You’re going into someone’s mind and looking through their memories and altering their thoughts, feelings, and actions. I’m not sure anyone would ever be comfortable with that.”“Perhaps not the concept,” acknowledged Aleksandr. “But the execution, that can be improved. For example, here.”Aleksandr stood up, walked over the cruise ship’s complimentary ice cream station, and brought back a small cone, which he handed to Sticky.“Oh, no thank you,” said Sticky. “It's kind of you, but I’m actually lactose intolerant.”“That will make this easier,” Aleksandr promised, before turning to Constance.“If you’re comfortable and feel you’re ready, try to take it from him as gently as you can,” he encouraged.“With…with my mind?” asked Constance hesitantly.“Well, I suppose brute force is an option,” laughed Aleksandr, “But I think you’ll find this way less attention grabbing and disagreeable. Your skill with animals was impressive, but the minds of people can be more difficult to persuade, and I’m afraid real practice controlling your ability will need to involve other people, not just seagulls.”Constance looked nervously at Sticky.“I guess you can try,” said Sticky. “I don’t even want the ice cream anyway, so it’s not like you’d be making me do something I don’t want to do.”Constance took a deep breath.“Okay,” she began. “I guess…I can try.”Constance stared at Sticky for a few minutes. Then she spoke.“Sticky give me your ice cream.”“Uh…no,” replied Sticky. “It’s mine.”“Don’t be frustrated, dear,” said Aleksandr. “Sometimes you just need to push harder, but if that’s too much to handle-”“-I’m fine,” insisted Constance, still looking at her friend. “You don’t like ice cream. You can’t even eat ice cream. Give it to me.”“No,” replied Sticky.“It’s okay, Constance,” comforted Reynie. “It’s not a great thing to control people anyway, so maybe it’s for the best.”Aleksandr frowned.“One more time,” muttered Constance. “I think I’m close to something. Give it to me. I’m your friend. Give it to me.”“No-” began Sticky, before he realized just how foolish he was being.He couldn’t even eat the ice cream, why was he so selfish? Constance was a dear friend, of course she could have his ice cream. She could have anything she wanted from him. He would do anything she wanted. Why wouldn’t he? She was his friend, she cared about him, and he cared about her. Besides, now he didn’t have to feel anxious about making decisions for himself. She could make them all. Yes, things were better this way. He'd only ever been too blind to see it. “Things are better this way,” murmured Sticky, as if in a trance as he handed Constance his ice cream.“What did you say?” asked Reynie.“It seems my granddaughter has made a breakthrough in her abilities,” noted Aleksandr, with a hint of pride in his voice.“What? No…I didn’t…” gasped Constance, as Sticky began blinking and looking around.“What…what just happened?” he asked, sounding a little scared.Everyone looked at Constance.“I didn’t mean to…I really didn’t…I’m sorry. This was a mistake. I shouldn’t have tried to use them. I should go.”Constance got up from the table.“Constance, wait!” yelled Reynie, as he and Sticky and SQ got up to run after her.At that moment, Jeffers began marching up to them, blowing his whistle (which was really a whistle he'd helped himself to from Cannonball's office).“No running on the pool deck!” he thundered. “Someone could get seriously injured if you…woah.”And then Jeffers began slipping across the freshly swabbed deck, slipping and sliding his way towards the pool, only to somehow inexplicably almost make a comedically and nearly physically impossible save a the last minute that only succeeded into sliding himself around Constance and SQ right into the path of Reynie and Sticky, which sent them flying into the pool, with Jeffers following close behind.Constance and SQ stopped and stared at them.“Are you alright?” asked SQ.“We’re okay,” said Reynie as he and Sticky climbed out of the pool while Jeffers desperately tried to cling to some poor child’s pool floaty and doggie paddle his way to safety.“Oh dear,” said Jackson surveying the scene. “Looks like we forgot to put down the caution sign after we swabbed.”“And just before Jeffers came out on patrol,” added Jillson. “What an accidental and unfortunate oversight.”“Truly terrible,” agreed Jackson, grinning as he watched Jeffers dramatically dab himself with a towel as if he'd just survived a war.“Perhaps he’ll be more careful next time,” suggested Jillson as the pair smugly went back to swabbing.“We should probably get changed,” suggested Sticky, noting his wet clothes.“I’m so sorry,” said Constance. “This is my fault.”“No, it isn’t,” objected Reynie. “It was Jeffers who knocked us into the pool, not you. And you’re still learning to control your powers. This is new to you, new to all of us. I’m sure you’ll learn with time.”“Quite right,” agreed Aleksandr. “You see dear, its only water, and nothing a little freshening up won’t fix. I’m sure we’ll see your friends again at dinner.”Constance nodded as she watched the boys head back to their room.“I don’t want to do that again,” she insisted. “It felt wrong to do that to them. I know they said they wanted to help me, and they are my friends, but it still felt like I was doing something I wasn’t supposed to and invading their privacy. Like I was hurting them, forcing them to do things, but making them okay with it, and doesn’t that make it worse? Doesn’t that make me horrible?”“No, it doesn’t,” insisted Aleksandr. “My Cornelia was much the same way. So much power in such a small girl. She had trouble controlling it too, and occasionally wondered if it might have been better if she’d been born without powers.”“My mother thought that?” asked Constance.“She did,” explained Aleksandr. “But in the end, her powers protected you from a government that would have used her and your powers defeated people who were going to use a machine to brainwash the world. I promise, there is a place for your abilities. You just need to be patient and believe in yourself. I know you’ll do great things. Both of you.”Aleksandr looked up at SQ.“Now,” he concluded. “Perhaps that’s enough training for today. After all, present circumstances aside, we are still on vacation, and even in desperate situations, the little joys are often what keep us sane. How about a walk around the deck?”Constance and SQ looked at each other and nodded as SQ grabbed Aleksandr’s arm to help him out of his chair and around the ship.“Mr. Benedict should have spoken to the Captain by now,” commented Number Two. “It’s strange that he’s not back yet.”“You don’t think something might have happened to him?” asked Claire, sounding more than a little worried.“We’re on a ship in the middle of the ocean,” comforted Milligan. “There aren’t many places he could go. I’m sure we’ll find him. He and the Captain are probably just catching up as old friends and got carried away.”“This way, darling,” said Dewey Senior, as he led his wife down the hall of the ship. “I roomed the boys with the nanny, so we get our own private suite, all the amenities, spared no expense.”“Thank you darling,” said Daphne, as they walked past the group.“Oh,” said Dewey Senior, wrinkling his nose at the sight of Nathaniel and Milligan. “Still working close together, I see. Though it looks like you’ve gotten yourselves some new companions.”“I’m sorry…do we know each other?” asked Milligan.Dewey Senior scoffed.“Seems some things never change. You never were funny, Wetherall. Perhaps only by comparison.”Dewey Senior smugly glanced at Nathaniel, who was trying his best to act like he didn’t recognize the man speaking to him.“Darling, I’m tired,” interrupted Daphne, and in response, Dewey Senior promptly followed her down the hall, not saying another word to his old acquaintances/nemeses.“Do you two know that man?” asked Claire.“I…suppose we must,” said Milligan, looking at Nathaniel.“Clearly,” said Number Two, crossing her arms and glaring at Nathaniel. “Perhaps he’s connected to the mysterious group of people currently trying to hurt us and the children?”“Trust me, he’s not,” sighed Nathaniel. “And if he is, then we’re in luck, because he doesn’t have a reputation for being particularly crafty or capable. He’s more annoying than anything else.”“An old employee of yours, since he knew you both?” asked Dipika.“No, someone we knew in graduate school, where I met Milligan, recognized his talent, and hired him, as I mentioned earlier,” explained Nathaniel hastily.“He seemed under the impression that you too were quite close,” commented Rhonda.Nathaniel hoped his face didn’t look too red.“Yes, well,” he muttered. “I interviewed him for a similar position. Milligan got the job, and he didn’t, so I suppose he’s always been jealous. For that reason.”“Oh, Nathaniel, there you are!” exclaimed Nicholas, running up to his brother, mercifully saving Nathaniel from an awkward confrontation.“I have to talk to you!”“Do you? Well, perhaps over dinner-”“-I’m afraid it’s personal, private, and can’t wait another moment. Excuse me,” said Nicholas apologetically, as he awkwardly shuffled passed the others and dragged Nathaniel into his room, quickly closing the door behind them as Nathaniel protested.“What was that about?” asked Claire.“I’m…I’m not exactly sure,” admitted Milligan.The others looked similarly confused.Kate ran through the ship until she got to the dining hall and scanned the room until she saw her.“Martina!”“Kate!”Martina smiled and greeted her friend.“This is incredible, what are you doing here?”“It’s a long story,” admitted Kate. “More undercover stuff. This must be your team.”“It is,” said Martina, as she happily introduced Kate to her other players and coaches before excusing herself to have a moment with her friend.“You seem a lot closer to them than before,” noted Kate.“Yeah,” admitted Martina. “I guess I am. I changed my attitude a bit, and…it’s gotten me results. Great results, actually. Coach says if I can keep this up, I have a real shot at going pro.”“Pro? Martina, that’s amazing!”“I know. It’s all I’ve ever dreamed of.”“I heard Jackson and Jillson came to cheer you on, but it didn’t quite go as planned.”Martina sighed.“I blame myself for that. I shouldn’t have left them alone. I told them I’d be back in a few weeks and assumed they’d be fine. They’re adults, but sometimes I forget that they’re also, well…them. Now they’re running around swabbing the deck and talking about needing to foil a nefarious plot unfolding on board while setting up for a karaoke night.”“You don’t have to tell me,” Kate promised. “We kind of already ran into them.”“Well, don’t worry about it. I’ll call my mom as soon as we get to shore. She’ll straighten everything out,” promised Martina.“Your mom’s not here?”Martina shook her head.“No, she’s running a charity auction. The arrangements are made years in advance, no way to get out of it. Though she wanted to be here.”“What about your dad?” asked Kate. “Have you gotten a chance to talk to him?”Martina sighed.“Yeah. I did,” she admitted. “But…it didn’t really change much. He said he loves me, and he’s proud of me, and he promised to try to make it to a game sometime, but work keeps taking up all his time. So as far as I know, he's not coming. I don't even think he checked the schedule to see where I'd be playing.”“Really? Even after you talked to him about it?” asked Kate. “Gosh, I’m sorry, Martina.”“It’s fine,” insisted Martina, though she didn’t look fine at all.“But hey, at least I have my team, and now you’re here. We don’t have to start training until the ship docks, so maybe we could spend some time together.”“Thanks,” said Kate. “I’d really like that.”Reynie and Sticky finally made it back to their room and got themselves dried off.“Well, that was…something,” said Sticky.“It was,” agreed Reynie. “And I don’t want to sound insensitive, but I didn’t like it. I don’t blame Constance or SQ, but I don’t think it’s a good idea for them to be testing their powers on people especially when they’re so new at this.”“I agree,” said Sticky. “I want Constance to be able to protect herself, but that felt horrible. I just…don’t want to say something and make her feel bad, it’s not her fault.”“I know,” sighed Reynie. “Her grandfather is the expert, and I'm sure he'd trying his best, but I’m not even sure he fully knows what he’s doing either, if he was raised in a lab.”“And Constance was able to beat the Whisperer without any training. Maybe her power is just…bigger than the help that even other psychics can give her,” suggested Sticky.“But if that’s true then, what do we do to help her?” asked Reynie.“I don’t know,” admitted Sticky. “But we need to do something. Reynie, when she made me give her my ice cream, I felt…it felt…”“Violating?” asked Reynie.“Yes, but it wasn’t just that,” explained Sticky. “It felt like I really would have done anything she asked me. Anything. The worst part was, I didn’t even feel upset about it. In fact, I felt at peace and happy! It was so sudden, there wasn’t even room to fight it, and I never thought I could ever feel something that felt better than-”Sticky paused, unable to say what came next.But he didn’t need to finish his sentence.“-better than the Whisperer?” asked Reynie tentatively.“Yes,” admitted Sticky.“But we don’t need to worry about that,” Reynie reminded him. “Constance isn’t evil. You saw how horrified she was by the idea of hurting us! She’d never try to control us.”“Not on purpose,” agreed Sticky. “But if she keeps trying to push herself, we don’t know what’s going to happen to her, Reynie. No one does.”“Maybe I could help!” suggested a helpful voice from the boys’ closet.Reynie and Sticky jumped and looked at each other.Then Reynie slowly and cautiously opened the door to reveal a little boy, sitting calmly and happily on the floor of their closet.“Hello,” said the boy brightly, eager to introduce himself. “My name is Tai. I’m five. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”“Nicholas what are we doing in here?” protested Nathaniel, as Nicholas locked the door and turned to Nathaniel.“You need to listen to me,” whispered Nicholas. “There is an old friend of mine on board this ship, John Cole. He works for the government now, and he’s been tasked with tracking you down and bringing you to justice.”Nathaniel wrinkled his nose.John Cole. The name of one of the friends Nicholas had used to replace his brother. Just his luck that he should be on board and trying to once again ruin Nathaniel’s relationship with his brother. Not that Nathaniel wanted to be hateful towards Nicholas’ friends of course, but this was one he was unfortunately familiar with and strongly disliked. Why couldn’t it have been the other one, that girl he mentioned, what was her name, Violet? The one who liked art? Nathaniel decided he would probably like her better. She’d likely be less judgmental and less insufferable than her awful brother John Cole, who apparently couldn’t seem to leave well enough alone.“Justice? Nicky, I generously paid everyone I wronged and did my best to set things right,” insisted Nathaniel. “What would justice accomplish at this point besides my unnecessary suffering and that of my son?”“Well…he made some rather good points about moral accountability,” recalled Nicholas.“You let this man get in your head? Some friend you haven’t seen in decades?”“Well, I hadn’t seen you in decades either, to be fair. Many of my friends protested my insistence that there was good in you, but I stood firm.”“Of course, Nicky, I’m your brother! Not some…government agent, probably working for the same government Aleksandr warned us about!”“I was under the impression you didn’t like Aleksandr. I've never been the best at reading people, but you seemed on the fence about him teaching SQ.”“Well, now I’ve changed my mind given new information,” declared Nathaniel. “It’s clear who the bad guy is, and it’s not me, it’s the government that’s going after your daughter.”“She’s…she’s technically not my daughter-”“-call her what you want, but I’m telling you this John Cole clearly cannot be trusted!” insisted Nathaniel. “Are the others gone?”Nicholas looked through the peep hole.“Yes, they’re gone.”“Good, let’s go to my room.”“Why?”“Because I brought my notebooks, and we need to get our facts straight.”Nathaniel dragged Nicholas across the hall into his bedroom, took out a fancy-looking notebook, and began furiously scribbling.“First off, what did you tell this old friend of yours, John Cole?”“Nothing.”“Nothing?”“We just caught up,” promised Nicholas. “And…well, I might have mentioned that you did kidnap me a few times.”“Nicky-”“-I wasn’t thinking! It just came up, and I-”“-this is going to be humiliating. What am I going to tell SQ?”“That you are answering for what you’ve done and trying to be a better man now, though consequences may come.”“Consequences, justice, I paid for my mistakes, I pay for them every day, isn’t that enough, why does John Cole need to trick us on board this ship and stick his nose into my business?” demanded Nathaniel. “He’s the one who really sent the note to get us on board, wasn’t he? Probably signed it with an “N” to frame me. Corrupted government officials do things like that, you know.”“He did suggest that you might have sent it to manipulate me,” admitted Nicholas.“And you know I didn't, so there you have it,” declared Nathaniel.“No, but wait,” said Nicholas. “Nathaniel, I’m sorry, I don’t believe you sent this, but I really don’t think John did either.”“You think it really was the Captain then?” asked Nathaniel.Nicholas shook his head.“He was surprised to see me. He didn’t send it either. I…I don’t know,” he admitted. “I don’t know who would want us on board this ship.”“Oh, isn’t it obvious, Nicky?” sighed Nerissa, who had made herself at home on the room’s bed, leafing through some of Nathaniel’s magazines.Nathaniel and Nicholas jumped at her voice.They had been so preoccupied, neither had noticed she was there.“You,” said Nathaniel, frowning at the unwelcome sight of his sister making herself at home.“Of course,” said Nerissa. “Who else would “N” stand for? Really, Natty, this wasn't a very difficult mystery. Though next time I suppose I can use my full initials to make it clearer.”“Why are you here?” asked Nicholas. “Why would you bring us here?”“Because,” explained Nerissa calmly. “I needed to see you again, and what better way to bring us together than a family vacation.”“You said we were in danger!” protested Nathaniel.“Oh, we are,” agreed Nerissa. “But now that I’ve gotten you safely out of the country, we should have plenty of time to discuss that later. In the meantime, I hear its karaoke night, and Natty was always a…spirited performer. Care to join me?”Neither brother was sure what to say.
[Roll End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It was Nathaniel that finally broke the silence.“Join you for karaoke? You just admitted that you tricked us on board this ship, and that we’re in danger, and you want to do karaoke?”“If you’re against it, we can do something else,” suggested Nerissa. “They have an activities guide.”“This is unbelievable,” sighed Nathaniel. “First, I have my own things to deal with, now Nicky’s government friend and you being here-”“-government?” exclaimed Nerissa, jumping up, a suddenly serious look on her face.“Why are they here? Who’s here? Are they trying to find me?”“What? Oh, no,” explained Nicholas. “Actually, they’re after Nathaniel.”“Nicky, don’t tell her that,” whispered Nathaniel.“What would they want with Natty?” asked Nerissa, before remembering. “Oh, right, the Emergency thing. Are they still not over that, it seems like ages ago?”“One of the few things we might be able to agree on,” muttered Nathaniel.“So then,” declared Nerissa. “Let’s try not to let them ruin our fun. What do you say to a little family reunion?”“Dad, look who’s here,” said Kate, running up to her father, as soon as she found him and the other adults.“Ah, I see, hello again, Martina,” said Milligan, smiling warmly at his daughter’s friend. “Always a pleasure seeing you.”“Thanks, Mr. Wetherall, I’m traveling with my team,” explained Martina.“You must be doing well then,” commented Milligan.“Yeah,” said Martina “Actually…I am. It’s really exciting.”“Well, then we should probably try to catch a game when we’re in town,” suggested Milligan. “I’m sure Kate would love to come.”“I would,” agreed Kate.“You…you’d make time to come to one of my games?” asked Martina. “Oh, Mr. Wetherall, I’m sure you’re busy, you really don’t have to do that.”“Nonsense,” insisted Milligan. “It would be our pleasure. Besides, I’m looking forward to meeting your father and seeing your mother again.”“Oh, well…um…my mom had a conflict, she couldn’t get out of it, and my dad he…he made other plans,” sighed Martina. “So, he’s not coming either.”“I’m sorry to hear that,” said Milligan. “But please know you have an entire team of people supporting you. I personally have always had great admiration for the sport. Though my memory is a bit hazy, I seem to have some fond recollections of watching many tetherball games. I’ve also been watching more since we got a radio, and I’ve really enjoyed the matches. Gives me something to listen to while I do my woodworking.”“I would always watch them while I did my homework at the Institute,” said Martina. “Sometimes I think those matches were one of the only things that kept me sane. But playing and coaching the sport was always the most exciting part.”“Then I’m sure you’ll be amazing. Katie-Cat has mentioned you’re quite talented.”“Katie-Cat? Oh right, Kate,” said Martina, looking mildly amused.“Dad,” muttered Kate, looking a little embarrassed.“Apologies, I just wanted to compliment your friend,” said Milligan with a playful smile. “Wouldn’t want to ruin your fun.”“And we sound probably figure out what Mr. Benedict is up to,” added Number Two. “I don’t trust him alone with his brother.”“Curtain’s here?” asked Martina, with a disgusted look on her face.“He goes by Nathaniel now, and claims he’s reformed,” Rhonda reminded her.“I know. But still. Good luck,” sighed Martina, wishing the adults well as she and Kate left to find the other children.Reynie and Sticky stared at the strange child they found on the floor of their closet.“What are you doing here?” asked Sticky.“Look for you,” explained Tai calmly. “Sticky Washington, and Reynie Muldoon, I assume?”“Yeah…how do you know our names?” asked Reynie as Tai happily crawled out of their closet and smiled up at them.“Because we’re family,” declared Tai. “And I’ve been looking forward to meeting you. My momma mentioned you’d be traveling with my uncles.”“Uncles?” repeated Sticky.“Oh no,” said Reynie, as the boys both realized what this must mean. “Tai…is your mother Nerissa Benedict?”“Yes, she is!” exclaimed Tai in delight. “And she’s very excited to meet you. That’s why she invited you on board the ship.”“She invited us?” confirmed Sticky.“Not Noland?” asked Reynie.The boys looked at each other.“This isn’t good.”“We have to warn Mr. Benedict.”“You mean Uncle Nicky,” correct Tai. “And you don’t need to warn him. I’m sure he knows. Momma went to talk to them. She told me I could wait here for you; she thought we might be able to have fun together. I was hoping we could go on the water slide together.”“Then why were you hiding in our closet?” asked Reynie.Tai shrugged.“Sometimes it’s fun to hide in closets and surprise people. You should try it sometime,” he recommended.“Hurry up and get your swimsuits on. Adventure awaits!”
[Theme Song Plays]
Noland paced up and down his office.A nefarious scheme. On his ship. And now his friends were involved.But who could be behind such an obviously targeted and dastardly plot? The list seemed endless, impossible to narrow down!Jeffers knocked on the door.“I have a report, sir.”“Oh, thank goodness,” said Noland. “Any suspects? Suspicious activity?”“None to report,” declared Jeffers proudly. “I questioned every passenger, and none reported having any intentions of hatching an evil plot on board this vessel.”“You mean…you just asked them if they were planning anything?” clarified Noland.Jeffers nodded.“But…how do you know they weren’t lying?” asked Noland.Jeffers wasn’t sure what to say. The thought had never occurred to him.“Well…I’d be able to tell,” he explained. “I’m an excellent judge of character.”“Clearly not good enough if we still don’t know who’s behind his,” sighed Noland.“Perhaps it’s merely a prank,” suggested Jeffers.“But what sort of monster would joke about something so grave and serious?” asked Cannonball, dramatically stepping into Noland’s office.“One that wants to drive me mad,” realized Noland. “Yes, it’s so clear now. This was their plan all along. Drive me crazy with paranoia, make me look deranged, an old fool, just so that when they attack me at my most vulnerable, no one will believe me. The captain who cried wolf.”“A cruel strategy,” declared Cannonball. “Yet so twistedly brilliant one almost has to respect it.”“We must create a new plan,” pronounced Noland. “Look here.”He shoved an extremely heavy book into Jeffers’ hands. It was about as heavy as a phone book.“A list of all my enemies and their aliases,” explained Noland. “Study it, memorize it, and the moment you see anyone match their descriptions, alert me at once. This treacherous weasel thinks I’m going down without a fight, does he? Well, he, or she, is going to find they are gravely mistaken!”“Well said, Captain,” complimented Cannonball, as Jeffers struggled under the weight of Noland’s enemies-list-book.“I’ll review it at once,” promised Jeffers, as he left the room, though feeling a bit downtrodden.He’d been hoping for an instant promotion, but instead, he was given homework.But this would only be a minor setback.Jeffrs flipped through the book until he found a random name to investigate.
“Mr. Dewey Decimal, divorce attorney.”
Seemed as good a place as any to begin.“You can’t just scare us onto a boat in the middle of the sea and expect us to become an instant family after you tried to kidnap us!” protested Nathaniel as he followed his sister through the ship.“Excuse me,” interrupted John Cole as he walked up to them. “Nathaniel Benedict? My name is Norton Smith, I’m a representative of the United States government, and I’m here to ask you a few questions.”“No, you’re not,” objected Nathaniel, frowning at him. “You’re John Cole. I remember you, and so does Nicky apparently. And you’re not keeping a very good cover.”John sighed.It appeared the Ledroptha Curtain he’d encountered briefly at the beginning of his career hadn’t changed quite as much as one might have hoped.“I’d appreciate if you could keep that between us. I’d also appreciate your cooperation, as I think we both know it’s in both of our best interests to handle this matter quietly?”“But I…we…” protested Nathaniel, watching Nerissa walk away. “Oh…very well. Go with her, Nicky. Don’t let her near my son, and don’t let her do anything…well, just don’t let her do anything.”“I won’t,” promised Nicholas, hastily trotting after her.Nathaniel sighed and glared at John.“Alright, let’s make this quick,” he muttered, following John into the next room.“Tai, slow down!” protested Reynie.“Where are we going?” asked Sticky.“To the pool,” repeated Tai. “Come on! I want to go on all the slides.”“Are we sure that should be a priority?” asked Reynie. “Tai, your mom, she’s…well the last we heard, she’s…well, they said she kidnapped you?”“Yeah!” said Tai happily. “Isn’t that wonderful? I’m very lucky to have such a good mother who wanted me so badly.”“Tai…no,” protested Sticky, as he raced after the tiny child who he now felt very responsible for. “Listen, whatever reason your mother had for bringing us on board, it isn’t good! It’s not safe for you or any of us to be here.”“I couldn’t agree more little lamb,” boomed a sinister voice behind them.Reynie and Sticky turned around to find four men at the end of the hallway, each dressed in a suit and tie, holding briefcases, ominously staring at the three children.“Hey! It’s my old babysitters!” declared Tai happily. “Good afternoon, fellas!”Tai waved happily at the Ten Men.The Ten Men did not wave or smile back.“I’m afraid we have a new boss now,” announced McCracken. “One that’s taken a very keen interest in you, Tai. Why don’t you come with us?”“That’s right, come come little ducky,” said Crawlings, bending to the ground and making a “come here” motion, as if he was coaxing a stray dog.“No, Tai isn’t going anywhere with you,” protested Reynie, stepping in front of his new friend.McCracken laughed.“Stand aside, boy. Trust me, this isn’t a fight you can win.”Sticky and Reynie looked nervously at each other.Their self-defense might have worked on Dr. Garrison, but they both knew they were no match for four grown men.Still, what else could they do? They certainly couldn’t let an innocent child get kidnapped twice.There was only one thing left they could do.“RUN!” shouted Sticky, as Reynie grabbed Tai’s hand, and darted down the hall.“Looks like they’ve decided to do this the hard way,” smirked Sharpe, as they ran after them.“Slow down,” whispered McCracken as they rounded the corner. “Walk fast, but for heaven’s sake men, don’t run after them, we’ll look like kidnappers.”“Well…we are kidnappers,” pointed out Crawlings helpfully, earning him glares from the others.“Someone shut him up,” muttered McCracken, as Sharpe smacked Crawlings in the back of the head.“Here, take my hand,” said SQ, as he helped Aleksandr across the deck. “Oh thank you,” said Aleksandr. “I appreciate the help, young man, it's quite kind. You two should be proud, you know. You both made incredible breakthroughs in your abilities. It really was remarkable to see.”SQ and Constance didn't answer him. “Thank you,” said Constance, then after a thoughtful pause, she asked, “Do you...do you ever get used to it?”“Get used to what?” asked Aleksandr.“Going into people's minds,” explained SQ. “And going through their private thoughts?”“And controlling them like puppets,” added Constance. “It was bad enough to be in the Whisperer, a machine doing it, but doing it personally just feels so...wrong.”“Hm. Yes, I can see why you might think that,” admitted Aleksandr. “But remember that these powers, foreign as they might seem, are extensions of your will. They can't do anything you don't desire, so long as you have proper control over them.”“But that's the thing,” explained SQ. “Even if we did have proper control, I don't know that I'd ever feel comfortable using them. I don't want to invade people's private thoughts, and I wouldn't want someone invading mine either!”“Or trying to control me,” added Constance with a shudder. “There are ways to prevent other psychics from doing that,” promised Aleksandr. “Ways that psychics like Claire and I are working to improve, and psychics that would use their powers against other psychics unprovoked are often looked down upon, at least in the circles I choose to surround myself with.”“But I don't want to control or hurt anyone else either,” explained Constance. “I never asked for any of these abilities. I don't want to be special. I mean, I'm glad I could save the world and protect my friends. But...I don't understand why the government is hunting us. We just want to live our lives.” “I understand,” said Aleksandr gently. “It is unfair, my dear. Very unfair. But it would be terribly irresponsible of me if I were not to teach you how to defend yourselves when enemies present a danger to your lives. I promise, the more you practice, the easier it will become. I know it's hard to see that now, but I promise, you will get used to using your powers. In fact, if anything, it's important to practice more so that you get more comfortable. Perhaps we might be able to discuss the matter with your companions later, if more of them might be willing to help you practice?” SQ and Constance exchanged looks. Despite Aleksandr's reassurances, neither was entirely sure they wanted to become more comfortable controlling people like puppets and taking thoughts out of their heads.But they also knew that if that was what would be needed to protect their family, then they might not have another option.“Down this hall,” panted Sticky, as the boys turned the corner.“This is so exciting!” exclaimed Tai. “It’s like tag and hide-and-seek!”“No, it’s not,” objected Reynie. “This is bad, Tai, very, very, bad. Those men want to hurt you, it’s important that we hide from them.”“Men? Well then. Seems we might have some competition.”The boys looked up to find not the Ten Men, but four women staring at them.Though their uniforms had changed, the boys still recognized them.“You again. Still working for Dr. Garrison?” asked Sticky.“No,” replied Ilsa. “We found better work.”“Hello little one,” said Bauer warmly. “Would you like to come with me to get some ice cream?”“How kind of you to offer!” exclaimed Tai cheerily, only for Reynie and Sticky to grab him by the shoulders and pull him with them as they backed down the hall.They were about to turn and run, only to bump directly into the Ten Men as they came around the corner.“You little brats…oh…oh my. Hello, ladies,” said Sharpe grinning widely, straightening his tie, and changing his tone as soon as he noticed the former fake water polo players.“Thank you so much for finding our precious little boys. We’ve been just worried sick about our sons. Seeing as they are…well…our sons, and um…all that.”“What? No, we’re not!” protested Reynie, but Sharpe firmly put his hand over Reynie’s mouth.“Oh…what a little rascal. He gets his sense of humor from his late mother. She’s dead. All of their mothers are dead, they died tragically, God rest their poor souls,” he lamented. “I’m afraid we’re all single fathers now. Tragically single and available. Especially me.”“You cannot be serious,” muttered Garrotte. “You’re doing this now?”“We have no intention of helping with the single part,” explained Ilsa dryly, her eyes zeroing in on the boys. “Only the father part. Give them up peacefully and there will be no issue.”“I’m afraid that’s not happening,” replied McCracken. “These children are ours.”“No, we’re not, and we’re not going with any of you!” protested Reynie, as he struggled out of Sharpe's grip.“Certainly not without my mama’s permission,” added Tai helpfully.“Oh, so his mother is not dead?” asked Bauer.“It’s a complicated situation,” explained Sharpe. “One that might be better discussed over dinner.”“Enough,” snapped McCracken, glaring at the women. “We don't have time for this. I don’t know who you’re working for, but trust me. This will go better for all of us if you stay out of our way.”“Oh, trust me,” replied Ilsa. “If you knew who we were working for, you’d have fled the boat already.”“Well then it looks like we’re both equally invested,” noted McCracken. “And since I’m in a generous mood, I’d be willing to make a deal. Tai is ours. You can have the other two.”“I’m afraid he’s the one we need,” replied Ilsa, raising her fists.“I see,” replied McCracken. “Very well then. Go easy on them, men. We’ll need to save our energy for Milligan. Let’s make this quick.” “I’d focus whatever energy you manage to preserve on staying alive,” recommended Bauer.Sharpe grinned.“I’d rather use any extra energy I have to admire- ow, oh, ow, ugh,” he groaned as Bauer grabbed him, slammed him against the wall and threw him onto the floor.His nose was bleeding.At once the Ten Men and women began fighting each other, and what a fight it was. Aside from Milligan, it may have been the most difficult fight of the Ten Men’s careers.“Just give up,” groaned McCracken, glaring at Ilsa. “Let’s not make this difficult.”“I’m afraid I’m not in the business of giving up,” strained Ilsa as she snatched McCracken’s briefcase out of his hands and hit him directly across the face with it.The Ten Men and mercenaries flew at each other, two teams of some of the world’s best professional fighters displaying the best of their skills.It would have truly been a sight to behold, if anyone was watching.And as it happened, someone was.“HEY!” hollered a voice at the end of the hall.All eight people froze mid-fight to look down the hall at Jeffers, who stood before them, blocking their only exit with his hands firmly on his hips.“NO FIGHTING AND ROUGH HOUSING ALLOWED ON BOARD!” he ordered, his eyes narrowing at them.“I…um…” said Bauer, not sure what to say, as the former fake water polo players turned mercenaries and the Ten Men looked cautiously at each other.Jeffers’ face began to morph into a puzzled expression.“What’s going on here?” he asked, noting their raised fists. “This little skirmish wouldn’t be part of a nefarious plot, would it?”Immediately, all the Ten Men and mercenaries began adamantly denying it.“Us? Nefarious? Sir, please, we’re professionals, we’re businessmen,” explained McCracken, straightening his tie.“Yes,” agreed Ilsa hastily. “You see, we were just…we were…”“Teaching these ladies self-defense,” explained Sharpe, as he staggered to his feet. “I’m an instructor, you see. It’s a dangerous world out there. Can never be too careful.”“…yes,” agreed Ilsa reluctantly, a disgusted look on her face. “Indeed. They are teaching self-defense. That is what this is.”The others nodded.“You…teach self-defense in suits?” asked Jeffers.“It’s the style these days,” explained Sharpe shakily, as he coughed up blood.“My that’s a lot of blood. And your nose is bleeding,” observed Jeffers.“Yes,” said Sharpe, trying his best to hold his nose. “I’m…a very good teacher. But don’t worry. I’m a professional. All part of the job.”The former water polo players rolled their eyes.Crawlings awkwardly tried to volunteer his handkerchief to stop the bleeding, only for Sharpe to frustratedly shove his hand away.“Not that one, you imbecile!” he whispered, as Crawlings hastily tried to put away his knockout handkerchief as casually as possible (which was not very coordinated or casual, and raising a few eyebrows among the mercenaries). “Well,” said Jeffers in a very businesslike tone. “Any self-defense classes ought to be in the gym on deck 4. I’d recommend doing the class there. Otherwise, it could disrupt hallway traffic. And if you do see or hear of any nefarious plots on board this ship, be sure to let me know.”“Oh, we will,” promised Ilsa. “You’ll be the first man we’ll call,” promised McCracken.Jeffers grinned.“Excellent,” he replied. “Well, don’t let me ruin your afternoon. Enjoy your vacation.”After the sound of his footsteps had finally faded down the hall, the Ten Men turned back to face their adversaries.“Why don’t you ladies just give up now?” suggested Garrotte. “Spare yourself the humiliation.”“Or perhaps,” interjected Sharpe, as he struggled to catch his breath, “we could instead get to know each other under more pleasant circumstances and talk this through. Try to find some common ground, maybe?”“The only ground you’re going to be finding is when I plant your face into the ground!” threatened Bauer, scowling at Sharpe.“The boy is coming with us,” declared McCracken. “We’re not letting you or anyone else take him!”“We have our orders. We told you; he is coming with us!” protested Bauer.“Where is the boy?” asked Ilsa.The two teams looked around, but Tai, Reynie, and Sticky were nowhere to be found.It was evident and embarrassing to all that in the chaos of fighting each other, the boys had made use of the opportunity to escape.Well, at least, it was evident to almost all of them.“Maybe the strange mustached man took them?” theorized Crawlings, trying to offer an explanation.“Has he always been like that?” asked Bauer, wrinkling her nose at Crawlings.“Afraid so,” muttered McCracken, as the eight of them did their best to casually and subtly race through the boat after their escaped targets.“You must tell me about all of your friends,” exclaimed Nerissa gleefully as she led Nicholas through the ship. “Obviously, I already know a lot about them from spying on you, but I’d love to meet them for myself.”“My friends? Oh, well um…there’s Number Two, Rhonda, Dipika, Milligan, Sticky’s aunt and uncle, and the children of course,” listed Nicholas.“And um…some newcomers. Aleksandr and Claire.”Nerissa froze, and turned towards Nicholas, her former cheerful demeanor vanished the moment she heard their names.“Did you…say Aleksandr and Claire?” she whispered nervously.“What? Oh yes,” said Nicholas, suddenly remembering how they had explained that his sister was the one responsible for kidnapping Claire’s nephew. “Yes, they um…they stopped by and decided to join us.”“And what did they say?” demanded Nerissa. “What are they planning? Are they after Tai, are they after me?”Her voice sounded frantic.“What?” asked Nicholas. “Nerissa, they’re not after anyone. They did mention that you…well, that you kidnapped Tai, and I can’t condone that, but otherwise, they both, especially Aleksandr, seemed to sympathize with the fact that you’ve been through a lot.”“No,” whispered Nerissa, trembling as she backed away from Nicholas. “You can’t have brought them here. What if they take Tai from me?”“Well…Claire is his aunt, and you did kidnap him,” Nicholas reminded her, but Nerissa wasn’t listening to him.She needed to find her son. She couldn’t let him be separated from her, for any reason. Why had she thought it was okay to leave him alone, for even a moment? How could she have been so foolish?“I have to go,” she exclaimed hastily, scampering off without a warning as Nicholas frantically tried to follow her.Nathaniel begrudgingly followed John Cole into his room, which had been set up like an office.“We’re in international waters. I’m under no obligation to share anything unless I want to and I don’t feel comfortable discussing anything until I have a lawyer present,” declared Nathaniel. “And I assume this entire conversation is being recorded?”“Naturally,” said John. “But there’s no need for defensiveness. I think you’ll find the people I work for are able to make bargains with those who are willing to cooperate.”“Not how I would have thought someone as upstanding and disgustingly morally superior as you would conduct business,” noted Nathaniel, judgmentally looking John up and down.“It’s not,” admitted John with a frustrated sigh. “But I have my orders, and I see the utility in such bargains when they provide us with one very important benefit.”“Which is?”“Justice. Justice for those that have been hurt and wrong by Dr. L.D. Curtain.”“Well, I can’t speak for the no longer existing Dr. Curtain, but I did hear that nearly everyone negatively affected by his schemes received very generous out of court payments.”“Really? Everyone?”Nathaniel wiggled uncomfortably in his chair and thought of Garrison.“If anyone was missed, I’m sure that Dr. Curtain would be more than willing to provide them with what they are owed.”“I’m glad to hear it,” agreed John. “Because I have a list with a few names here I’d like to go over with you.”“I don’t have time for this.”“Unless you’d rather I show these names to your son?”Nathaniel glared at John. Clearly, he’d gotten better at his job since he’d last interrogated Nathaniel.“What do you know of my son?” asked Nathaniel.“I know he’s a boy who was lied to by his adoptive father about the true nature of his occupation. I also know he’s listed as a potential abuse victim in this case,” said John calmly as he carefully studied Nathaniel’s face.He looked horrified and insulted by the suggestion. Still, looks could be deceiving.“My relationship with my son is none of your concern,” objected Nathaniel. “But if you do have any genuine concerns about his well-being beyond using him to intimidate me, then I can promise you that those are concerns that I share. Though I don’t see any reason or think it appropriate to discuss my child with you. Unless his name happens to be on that little list of yours?”“…no,” admitted John reluctantly after some hesitancy. “It isn’t. We have no current hard evidence of abuse and although we question many of Dr. Curtain’s contracts, his son’s adoption papers, and his late birth parents’ last will and testament are authentic. At least, they appear to be authentic.”“They are,” promised Nathaniel. “One less thing you have to waste your precious time worrying about. Now, onto the names?”John nodded and took out his list.“Arthur Bloom?”Nathaniel sighed. He supposed there wasn’t any point in lying now.“Orphanage inspector. One of the only people who caught on to the Institute no longer meeting…what he would define as proper standards,” Nathaniel explained, choosing his words very carefully. “He and his family have been paid generously for any damages they might have endured, and Mr. Bloom himself suffered no long-term effects from his time…in Dr. Curtain’s employ.”“Employ?” asked John, raising an eyebrow.Nathaniel looked away.“Very well,” sighed John, as he crossed off the name.“Hildegard Billingsley?”“Director of the Department of Juvenile Well-Being. She presented a…a potential obstacle to Dr. Curtain’s work, one he hoped to resolve quietly and peacefully.”“Peacefully?” repeated John.“And she’s currently reinstated in her former position,” promised Nathaniel. “I’m sure if you have any other questions, you can contact her office yourself.”“That is if she remembers enough to answer any questions,” muttered John under his breath, as he reluctantly crossed off her name.“Francis Lin?”“Social worker, tutor, and single mother. Wanted to know why some of the kids she worked with who’d come from the Institute had some trouble…describing it. She and her family have also received compensation, as well as physical therapy for injuries she appears to have suffered while on the island.”“You think compensation is enough to justify taking a mother away from her children?” asked John.Nathaniel didn’t know what to say. No was the obvious answer, but Nathaniel couldn’t give it, not when he knew every word he said was going to show up in a legal record somewhere.“She and her children will never have to work another day in their lives,” he answered simply. “Provided they have a sensible financial planner, they’ll have plenty of free time to spend together.”John crossed out her name and moved onto the next one.“Bertrand Kohl?”“He was employed, hired, and paid fairly as a one of our cooks.”“Is that all?”“…no,” sighed Nathaniel. “He…got curious. Acted suspiciously. Eventually it was revealed that he had a past working for a local police force. It was a small-town job, but he was good, good enough to be considered for recruitment and better opportunities, but he went with his passion for the culinary arts instead.”“…so?” prompted John.“So,” explained Nathaniel. “Efforts were made to make sure he…knew what his job duties were and performed them properly. Since then, he’s also been given generous compensation and is now working at one of the finest restaurants in Europe on my personal recommendation.”“I suppose it was the least you could do for the man,” noted John judgmentally, as he struck out the final name on his list.Nathaniel frowned. If this was John Cole’s attempt to bait him into frantically trying to defend himself, he would have to do better than that.“Is that all?” he asked.John looked over his now completed list, deliberating what he should say next.“…no,” he answered slowly, before looking up at Nathaniel.“Evelyn and Niles Pedalian?”Nathaniel’s former resolve and growing confidence began to waver.He had expected the names of the people he’d hurt during the happiness revolution and the Emergency. That was what the man was here to investigate, wasn’t it? At worst, he expected the names of the children, not the names of the friends he’d lost. This was cruel, cruel and irrelevant.“They…are not your concern,” he objected. “They passed away long before the Emergency, before any of it.”“They worked for you, helped you build your inventions, and allegedly died of cancer on the same day after updating their will to name you the guardian of their son should anything happen to them,” observed John. “I’m afraid those circumstances alone make them our business.”Nathaniel trembled.He knew how it looked, and he knew how painful it would be for his son if his birth parents became part of the story when and if Nathaniel was ever taken to a public trial. But how could he discuss them here with this man, when Nathaniel was still struggling to talk to his own son about it?“They were…they were my coworkers, employees, former classmates, and my…my friends,” Nathaniel explained, doing his best to keep himself awake. “I don’t entirely know or understand how they died, and I’m sorry about that, but I wish…I truly wish they hadn’t. Things might have been very different if they hadn’t.”John didn’t look like he believed him.“So…you never…did anything to make them comply with you?” inquired John. “Never forced them to work for you?”“Never.”“And you didn’t blackmail or extort them either?”“No. I’m sorry, is there a reason you’re investigating this?”“I’ve looked into their files,” admitted John. “And I struggled to find much, if anything about their pasts, from before they allegedly met you.”“That’s part of being an orphan and having no family,” said Nathaniel dismissively. “I had nothing to do with that.”“It’s also common among people who were victims of trafficking,” noted John.“What exactly are you accusing me of?” demanded Nathaniel.“I’m not accusing you of anything,” explained John. “But people who are victims of trafficking when they’re young have a high tendency to be re-trafficked or find themselves put back in desperate and dangerous situations. A few of your other employees from the same time period have similar gaps in their records as well-”“-which has nothing to do with anything!” insisted Nathaniel, looking and sounding insulted. “I…I mean…Dr. Curtain…hired people based on what was…essential to his operations. He didn’t seek out people based on how easy it was to…make them work for him!”John studied Nathaniel carefully. This was an awful lot of defensiveness, but given the circumstances, it was difficult to say.“Do you have any other questions or names for me?” asked Nathaniel.“No,” answered John truthfully. “You may leave. For now. But don’t…don’t go anywhere.”“We’re on a ship,” Nathaniel reminded him. “There’s not really anywhere for either of us to go.”“I’m aware,” muttered John, as Nathaniel left the room.Nicholas ran through the ship searching for Nerissa.Oh, where could she have gone? This was a fine mess.She had clearly been through something extremely traumatic, and Nicholas was sure that if she just had a moment to talk things through that she could be brought to reason!“There’s no need to be so pessimistic. Using your powers always takes some getting used to,” lectured Aleksandr as SQ continued to lead him around the ship.“Days? Weeks? Months?” muttered Constance.“Well…as I mentioned, patience is required my dear. Much like learning a new subject in school, the process for mastering one’s abilities can take-”“-years,” finished Constance miserably.Aleksandr laughed.“There’s no need to sound so disappointed. Your skills will develop naturally with time.”“Hello again,” greeted Dipika, as the trio ran into the other adults, who were enjoying their time exploring the upper deck.“Have you all been enjoying the amenities?” asked Rhonda.“There’s a lovely buffet,” noted Milligan. “All inclusive. Very impressive.”“Oh, uh…we already ate,” explained SQ, who was still feeling a little uneasy about how strange it felt to try using his abilities for the first time. “Have any of you seen my dad?”“Or Mr. Benedict?” asked Constance.“We’d have hoped you might be able to help us with that. The last we saw of Mr. Benedict, he was dragging his brother into his room for a talk, and we haven’t been able to find him since,” muttered Number Two.“A talk? About what?” asked SQ.“I’m afraid he didn’t say,” said Rhonda sympathetically as Nicholas ran up to the group, looking very out of breath.“Oh…oh goodness,” he gasped.“Are you alright, Mr. Benedict?” asked Number Two.“Fine, yes, perfectly fine,” said Nicholas. “Everything is wonderful. Just…a few minor things of note.”“Minor things of note?” asked Milligan.“Yes,” said Nicholas. “I’m afraid it all happened rather quickly…um…let’s see, well, I ran into an old childhood friend on board the boat by the name of John Cole.”“Sounds like a pleasant coincidence?” suggested Rhonda.“It does,” agreed Nicholas. “It does, but it’s not as much of a coincidence as I might have hoped. See, John is working for the government now-”“-the government?” asked Aleksandr, concerned, as he unconsciously put his arm protectively on Constance’s and SQ’s shoulders.“Do you think we should leave?” asked Claire, looking concerned. “This old friend of yours, does he know we’re here? Does he want to hurt us?”“Oh, no, not you,” Nicholas promised hastily. “He’s here looking into Nathaniel.”“My father?” asked SQ.“Yes,” said Nicholas, realizing very quickly that in his haste to reassure Claire, he’d traded one worry for another. “But I’m sure it will all get sorted out.”“I’m not so sure,” cautioned Aleksandr. “I appreciate your optimism, but if government officials are involved, then it’s likely they’re not being honest about their intentions. The pretense of investigating your brother would give them an opportunity to get close to us and shudder to think of what they might want with the children!”“Oh, no, there’s no need to worry about that,” promised Nicholas. “John is a good man; he would never do anything to hurt them or be part of any group that wanted to hurt them. That I can promise you.”“So, was he sent you the note and brought us on board to protect us?” asked Claire. “Your friend John?”“Well…no,” admitted Nicholas. “And it wasn’t the Captain either.”“Then who?” asked Dipika.“Our…our sister. Nerissa,” admitted Nicholas.“Nerissa? She’s here?” exclaimed Claire, her face turning pale.“Claire, please, it will be alright,” whispered Aleksandr.“Does she have Tai with her? Is he alright? What does she want?” asked Claire frantically.“Well…the last we checked…she wanted to do karaoke, but was open to suggestions,” recalled Nicholas. “Beyond that I’m not exactly sure.”“Karaoke?” asked Constance with a raised eyebrow.“Oh gosh, my dad would love that,” muttered SQ, imagining the performance.“We have to find her,” declared Claire. “We need to stop whatever she’s planning, and we need to get Tai back. Where is she now?”“Well…that’s the other, minor issue,” muttered Nicholas nervously. “You see, I um…I lost her.”“Lost her?” gasped Claire.The Ten Men and the mercenaries walked as quickly and casually through the ship as fast as they could, each hoping to spot the children first.“Keep up the pace, men,” lectured McCracken, frowning at the damage the ladies had succeed in doing to his men.Milligan was something he counted on, but unknown rivals? That was another, and with the information McCracken knew his client had on him, he wasn’t about to fail this job. Not when he knew the consequences of failure.“THERE!” shouted Crawlings, only to be hastily shushed by the others.They turned to see Reynie and Sticky desperately trying to coax Tai away from a machine giving out free ice cream.“We can’t just approach them in front of a crowd and grab them without making a scene,” muttered Ilsa frustratedly.“Perhaps you can’t,” said McCracken smugly as he motioned for Garrotte to get out his handkerchief.Indeed, Garrotte was about to complete the job, when he suddenly stepped back in horror.“Oh gosh, not him,” he muttered.“Who?” asked Crawlings.“Someone who could blow my cover,” whispered Garrotte urgently. “To the left, by the bar.”“Daphne Dismay-Decimal?” asked Sharpe, pronouncing her name unusually correctly. “The movie star?”“No, her husband,” explained Garrotte.“Her husband?” asked Crawlings, frowning at Garrotte. “How could he blow your cover?”“It…doesn’t matter,” sighed Garrotte, before a glare from McCracken made him realize that this was not the time for secrets that would be inevitably beaten out of him, one way or another.“I mean…fine. A long time ago I was a lawyer defending a client in a divorce case and he and his father were representing the opposition. They dug up some dirt on me and I lost my license and my job.”“That’s him?” groaned McCracken.“Well, well,” smirked Bauer. “Looks like you’re at a bit of a disadvantage?”“Hardly,” croaked Sharpe, as he leaned against the ship’s railing.“Hey, the funny mustached man is back!” noted Crawlings.“Pardon me,” said Jeffers and he strolled up to the bar and slammed Noland’s enemies list down on the counter.“Does anyone here know of a “Mr. Dewey Decimal Senior?”“That’s me,” answered Dewey’s father. “What do you want?”A grin spread across Jeffers’ face.“To arrest you,” he announced proudly. “For hatching a nefarious scheme on board, threatening the Captain, and disturbing the peace!”Jeffers moved to put handcuffs on, only to have his hands swatted away by Daphne.“I beg your pardon!” she scoffed. “My husband is an upstanding member of our community. I demand to speak to the Captain immediately!”And as fate and luck would have it, Mrs. Dismay-Decimal wouldn’t have to wait long, as Noland himself was nervously patrolling the deck, with Cannonball at his side for protection, as someone appeared to be threatening the Captain’s life and Cannonball was not about to let the Captain roam about the deck alone.“Oh no,” groaned Garrotte. “That was my client in the divorce case.”“That was your client? The old sea Captain? Wait, how old are you?” asked Crawlings while Sharpe smirked, and then immediately regretted it as pain shot through his face.“Not that old, I was young at the time, starting, or well, trying to start my career,” whispered Garrotte defensively as Jeffers attempted (poorly) to wrestle Dewey’s father to the ground.“Unhand me at once, this is a new suit!” Mr. Decimal scolded, as Jeffers tried to gently force his hands into the cuffs.“Excuse me!” snapped Daphne. “Captain, your man here is arresting my husband for absolutely no reason, and I demand an apology! Do you have any idea who I am?”“Our sincerest apologies, ma’am,” said Cannonball quickly. “I promise the Captain and I will rectify this misunderstanding and ensure you’re fairly compensated.”“What is the meaning of this?” whispered Noland, as he took Jeffers aside.“Sir, it’s Mr. Decimal, he’s our man! His name is in this book,” explained Jeffers confidently, holding up Noland’s large and long list of enemies.“One of my ex’s lawyers,” noted Noland, as he looked over the name. “But that was many years ago, and I was led to believe that this particular ex was deceased. I don’t see a reason Mr. Decimal would want to hurt me now…unless…of course…a fake funeral and obituary decades ago, all so they could have their revenge now, using their former lawyers as an informant, all when I least suspected it! It’s such a devilishly obvious plot that I’m shocked I didn’t consider it earlier!”“Unlikely Captain,” objected Cannonball. “I just spoke to Mr. Decimal and his wife, and there’s no evidence that either of them would have anything against you. This is a family vacation for them.”“Oh dear. In that case, it seems we're back to square one,” lamented Noland, before narrowing his eyes as he spotted someone across the deck.“I’m sure Nerissa didn’t go far,” promised Nicholas, as he and the others tried their best to chase a very frantic and distressed Claire through the ship.“We’ll find her, we promise,” added Dipika.“The key now,” advised Rhonda, “is not to panic.”“THERE THEY ARE!” exclaimed Noland in a panic, looking in horror across the deck.
“THOSE FOUR WOMEN, THEY’RE THE ONES WE WANT! STOP THEM!”
Jeffers tossed Noland’s cartoonishly gigantic enemies’ list aside and confidently marched up to Number Two, Dipika, Rhonda, and Claire.“You heard the Captain. You’re all under arrest!” he declared, as he attempted to put handcuffs on Number Two, only to be knocked clean across the deck.“NOT THEM!” shirked Noland as Jeffers struggled to stand up. “THEM!” He pointed directly at the mercenaries.
“I BANNED THOSE FOUR WOMEN FROM THE MV SHORTCUT FOR SMUGGLING CONTRABAND AND NOW THEY'VE RETURN TO HAVE THEIR REVENGE! CLEARLY THIS IS ALL THEIR DOING!”
“They were only tangerines!” Ilsa objected.“Look who is at a disadvantage now,” whispered Sharpe confidently.“And those men in suits were teaching them self-defense,” announced Jeffers as he stumbled to his feet and raised his fists.“No doubt aiding them in whatever they’re planning. This is clearly a dark and sinister conspiracy that's worse than we thought. STOP THEM!” hollered Noland while Cannonball blew his whistle and Jeffers charged towards the mercenaries and Ten Men, only to be swiftly thrown overboard as his enemies scattered in chaos.Cannonball quickly grabbed a life preserver and dove after a struggling Jeffers in the waves below, while several waiters rushed to help the Captain, who was in the process of fainting at the disaster unfolding before him.“Don’t worry, Captain,” promised Jackson, who, along with Jillson, had been patiently and hopefully waiting for Jeffers to inevitably fail so they might demonstrate their superiority.“We’ll lock down the deck,” promised Jillson.“And prove our worth!” declared Jackson.“Everyone to your rooms, single file, no need to panic, it’s only a state of emergency,” announced Jillson, as she and Jackson began to direct the other passengers.“You guys should try this, it’s really good!” declared Tai, referring to the ice cream cone he’d managed to get on the upper deck.“We don’t have time, Tai. We need to find the adults. Any idea where your aunt and uncle could be?” asked Reynie, looking at Sticky.“The activities room. They love trivia. But I don’t know if that’s the safest place. We should probably try to find the rest of the grownups.”“But they could be anywhere!”
“Hello children.”
The boys turned to see the mercenaries, who had rushed below deck the second Cannonball had blown his whistle, waiting for them at the end of the hall.“Split up, men,” ordered McCracken. “Crawlings and I will go after those women. Garrotte, Sharpe, you search the rest of the ship. I won’t have those women finding the children before we do.”“What if we run into Milligan?” asked Garrotte.“Then call for me,” answered McCracken. “That’s a fight I want to finish myself.”“Nowhere left to run,” declared Ilsa, as the boys backed down the hall.“Indeed,” announced McCracken, as he and Crawlings stepped into the light.The boys were surrounded.“There’s no way out this time,” whispered Sticky.Reynie quickly looked around the hallway.“I think there is,” Reynie whispered back. “When I signal, we grab Tai and run to the upper deck. You’ll know it when it happens.”“What are you whispering about, little chickadees?” asked McCracken. “Any secrets you wish to share with the rest of us?”“Whatever they are, I am sure they will be irrelevant soon,” promised Bauer.The two men ran at the boys from the left, the four women from the right, and just as they were each about halfway there, Reynie quickly turned off the lights and pulled the fire alarm.Chaos erupted as doors opened and people poked their heads out of their rooms, crashing into the Ten Men and mercenaries as they came charging past their doors.“NOW!” yelled Reynie and Sticky as they grabbed Tai and dragged him through the halls while Jackson and Jillson barged in, spraying everyone with fire extinguishers and yelling orders to remain calm and exit the hall in an orderly fashion, which proved very difficult to do in the dark for confused passengers and villains alike. “Is that a fire alarm?” asked Martina.“I think it is,” noted Kate. “I hope everyone’s okay.”“Excuse me, sir,” said Martina, walking up to a man at the end of the hall. “We heard an alarm; do you know what…you.”Kate and Martina gasped as Garrotte and Sharpe turned around.“Well, well, well,” said Garrotte, glaring at Martina. “Look what we have here. If it isn’t the brat that gave me a black eye.”“You want a rematch?” asked Martina, raising her fists.“I don’t think your partner could take it,” warned Kate as she looked at Sharpe, who after the beating Bauer had given him, looked like he was in need of medical attention, though somehow still on his feet.“Oh, you don’t need to worry about us,” promised Sharpe. “I’m…fine. Ready to catch that slippery little lamb and destroy Milligan Wetherall once and for all!”“Milligan?” asked Kate, repeating her father’s name, her eyes widening in terror.“Nice going,” groaned Garrotte. “Sharpe, really, it’s bad enough we have to worry about Crawlings having loose lips!”“We have to warn him!” declared Kate, before Garrotte put a firm hand on her shoulder.“You’re not going anywhere,” he promised threateningly. “Not until you tell us where Milligan is. And since I’m feeling generous, let me give you piglets some advice. You can’t even begin to imagine the things that my boss is capable of doing to little children like you. The more you struggle, the worse it will be. So why don’t you tell us what we need to know and come quietly?”Martina lowered her fists, as she looked hopelessly at Kate, as if considering his offer.Garrotte gave her a satisfied smirk.“That’s what we like to see,” he declared. “Now, come along duckies, we’ve got some enemies to confro-OH!”Garrotte grunted and stumbled backwards as Martina suddenly swung at his face as if it was a tetherball, giving Garrotte a black eye that was even worse than the first one.Evidently, she’d been practicing.“Come on, run!” she yelled, as she took Kate’s hand.The two girls rushed down the hall towards a pair of open elevator doors.“Stop them!” barked Garrotte as Sharpe hobbled after them, dove for the doors just as they closed, only to land himself face down on the floor in front of the elevator with his glasses (which had been noticeably cracked before from the earlier fight), now completely broken.“You idiot!” snapped Garrotte. “You fool! What are we going to tell McCracken? That we got beaten by two little girls? Twice? Get up. GET UP!”“Thanks, that was close,” said Kate, as she pressed the button for the top floor.“It was nothing,” replied Martina, “but we have to warn your dad, before those men find him.”“Who were those women?” asked Claire.“Did anyone get a good look at them?” asked Number Two.“This can’t be good,” noted Rhonda. “Clearly whatever is going on here is likely bigger than we supposed.”“It often is,” agreed Aleksandr, as Reynie and Sticky came running up to them.“Are you alright boys?” asked Dipika.Reynie shook his head.“We lost him,” he explained. “Claire, I’m so sorry, they were after us, and we had to escape, and we got to the upper deck and were looking for you, and we only looked away for a minute, I swear-”“-woah, calm down, Reynie,” said his mother gently. “Who did you boys lose?”“Tai!” explained Sticky. “He’s somewhere on board, but the Ten Men, or whoever those men in suits were here! They’re after him, and so are the mercenaries that Garrison used to kidnap Constance!”“It’s worse than I’d feared,” said Aleksandr, putting his arms protectively around Constance and SQ. “I’m afraid that if multiple groups are here looking for us, then not a psychic on board is safe.”“No doubt these awful men and women were hired by Nerissa,” declared Claire, tears in her eyes.“Or perhaps that government agent you mentioned,” suggested Aleksandr, glancing over at Nicholas, who would have defended John’s intentions had the situation not so quickly spiraled out of hand.“We need to find my nephew,” declared Claire.“Should we split up?” asked SQ.“In this chaos? No, I think keeping most of the party together is the safer option,” suggested Milligan.“I agree,” said Number Two. “Though someone will need to locate the others and make sure any children and civilians are safe.”“My aunt and uncle are downstairs, I doubt they know anything is happening, though I’m sure they’ll be upset if and when they find out,” noted Sticky.“Did you happen to see Kate?” Milligan asked.Reynie shook his head.“What about my dad?” asked SQ.“No sign of him either, or Nerissa,” said Sticky.“At least we’re together,” noted Number Two, ready to take charge. “Milligan can handle himself and he can cover the ship’s ground the fastest. He’ll search the rooms and find Kate and the others. In the meantime, everyone else get behind me, Rhonda, and Dipika.”“Do you think he could also find my dad?” asked SQ.“I’ll keep my eye out,” promised Milligan, as he headed off in search of the rest of their party.Meanwhile, Nathaniel, though oblivious to the chaos, wasn’t exactly hiding. He was in his room, taking time to reflect on the names he'd heard from John Cole.Two names in particular.Evelyn and Niles Pedalian. It had been years since he’d heard someone else say their names out loud.It was haunting, almost terrifying, the way his past seemed to be catching up to him so quickly, so unfairly fast, like a tsunami wave approaching the shore while he stood helplessly on the sand.Trembling, he took out the envelope he’d found written in Niles’ handwriting.
“For Ledroptha.”
He took a deep breath and opened the envelope.Then, he began to read.
[Roll End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
John Cole sat in his room, mulling over his notes from his interview with “Nathaniel Benedict.”He had more than enough evidence to convict him. He could bring him in right now if wanted.But…John sighed. He considered himself to be pretty good at reading people, but this one was proving difficult, and Nicholas, though he was a friend, was also clearly a biased source when it came to his twin brother.And getting the information John wanted out of Nathaniel was going to be a trickier and more delicate process than he assumed.He was deep in his thoughts when the phone rang.“Norton Smith,” he answered.“It’s me,” replied Virginia Argent. “You can drop the alias.”John sighed and relaxed in his seat, relieved to hear her voice instead of Mr. Gaines, which would no doubt have been filled with more criticisms and monologues.“Gaines asked you to check in on me?” he guessed.“No, he’s out to lunch,” replied Virginia. “This time I was worried. And I miss you. The office is so boring and lifeless without out you.”“I miss you too,” answered John. “And I wish you were here with me, but you don’t have to worry. I’ll be fine.”“All the same, I’ll worry anyway. It’s part of my job. How is the investigation going? Did you get what you wanted out of him yet?”“No. But I want to press further. I can tell he’s hiding something.”“Hiding what exactly?”John sighed.“It’s about her, isn’t it?” suggested Virginia. “Your sister?”“How do you know?”“I can tell. Your voice changes, when you’re thinking about her.”“Does it?”“It does.”“Look, I know what they’ll say, what Gaines will say,” admitted John. “That it’s a closed case, that it was years ago, that it happened when Nathaniel was a teenager younger than she was and there’s no way he could be responsible, but the data doesn’t lie. Trafficking victims are likely to be re-trafficked, and this guy was trying and willing to bring about world domination and was willing to do anything to accomplish it. Even…”“Even what?” asked Virginia.“Kill his own friends,” said John in a hushed voice. “At least, that’s certainly what it looks like. But getting the hard evidence to pin this guy down for that is going to be difficult.”“Then let’s get him under our thumbs instead,” suggested Virginia. “He wants to erase memories, settle out of court, reform himself and disappear, surely he’d be willing to play nice to keep all that from being disrupted?”“That’s one option.”“But you want to investigate further, don’t you? Before we decide what to do with him?”“This guy almost had the entire world at his feet. He came close, dangerously close, if there was anyone who knew anything about what happened to her it would him. It’s very possible that at some point he was in league with or in competition with the people who took her. I can’t let this go, not until I have more answers I…I can’t explain it, but this is it, Virginia. The key to finding her or getting justice for her, I can feel it. I just have no idea how or who to talk to or where to go next, but after all these years, I’m finally close.”There was silence on the other end.“You disagree?”“No,” replied Virginia. “I believe you, John. I’ll always support and believe you; you know that. However-”“-Mr. Gaines won’t,” finished John. “Another lecture on grasping at straws, the importance of staying focused on my current assignment, and telling me that if I’m too emotional to get over my past, perhaps I’m better suited for a desk job. He’s not going to try to send reinforcements, is he?”“Not that I’m aware, and I’ll call you the minute I hear anything, if I can,” promised Virginia. “But hurry, John. You know how impatient he gets, not to mention how insufferable.”“I hope it hasn’t been too much of a burden for you, dealing with him alone.”“Eh. It’s a job. It’s a living. But I’d much rather have you here,” admitted Virginia. “I find myself glancing over at your desk constantly.”“And I’ve been thinking about you,” confessed John. “Quite a bit. It’s going to be a relief to see you again, Virginia, you have no idea.”“Then find the evidence you need,” suggest Virginia. “Bring this guy in and come back home. I’ll be waiting.”“I will,” promised John, his confidence renewed by his conversation with Virginia, as it always was.“Goodbye, John,” whispered Virginia sweetly.After she hung up, she sighed and looked up at the smiling face of Mr. Gaines.“Brilliant work,” he complimented. “Honestly, if you weren’t such a good agent and assistant, I’d recommend you go into acting. And you’ve made sure Cole has stayed clear of our foreign mercenary friends?”“I’ve instructed him to stay in his room as much as possible to keep himself anonymous and assured him there are no threats on board,” promised Virginia. “At least none that John Cole needs to be aware of.”“Excellent,” said Gaines. “And I recently received a call from Ilsa. It seems we have some competition that needs taking care of. I think you know what needs to happen now?”Virginia nodded.“I’ll make sure our bags are packed and ready,” she promised.“And see that the doctor and her machine are ready too,” added Gaines. “Once we have what we need, then we can finally begin our good work. And don’t think I don’t intend to share the spoils. After John Cole is demoted back to a desk job, I intend to promote you. Think of it as a thank you for years of service.”“It’s appreciated, sir.”“The least I could do in return for your service,” continued Gaines. “Loyalty is such a difficult quality to find these days, and it deserves to be rewarded. As do those who understand that greatness often requires…a bit of unpleasantness along the way.”Virginia shrugged.“All part the job,” she replied. “I’ll make sure the doctor is settled in. We have her and her machine under constant surveillance. Then I’ll get our bags. When are we leaving?”“Within the hour,” announced Mr. Gaines.“Within the hour?”“Yes. The dawn of our new world is upon us, Virginia. Let’s not let it spill away.”“Understood. Will there be anything else, Mr. Gaines?”He shook his head and Virginia obediently left to prepare their things and means of transport.
[Theme Song Plays]
“Any sign of the mercenaries?” asked Sharpe after he’d bandaged his wounds.“Sharpe, my good man, might I suggest forgetting about them and focusing on the situation at hand,” lectured Garrotte as he dragged his companion down the hall. “We just got beaten by the same two little girls who gave us so much trouble last time. If the mercenaries don’t kill us, McCracken certainly will.”And indeed, after being sprayed in the face with a fire extinguisher and shoved about in a dark and crowded hallway, McCracken was ready to kill someone, which was what his client was counting on.“You haven’t captured the boy and taken the field agent Milligan Wetherall out of the equation,” lectured the mysterious voice representing the Ten Men’s latest client on the other end of the phone. “Given your history with Milligan, I’d have thought this would be a fun assignment for you, but I hope it isn’t proving to be too much for you and your men.”“It isn’t,” replied McCracken. “A few unexpected variables got in our way, but we’ve adjusted our course. If you’ve read my file, you’ll know that nothing is too difficult for us.”“Yes, well, if the task is not too difficult, then perhaps the trouble you’re having is more of an…internal matter,” suggested the voice. “Your file is impressive, but the more I look through it, the less and less ruthless the infamous “Ten Men” seem to be.”“How did you know about our nickname?” asked McCracken.“I have my ways,” the voice replied. “But that’s rather unimportant. What is important is that I have my assurance that you intend on holding up your end of our deal.”“You can consider it done,” declared McCracken.“Good,” replied the voice. “Because we both know what you have to gain from completing this assignment, and perhaps more importantly, what you have to lose if you fail…James.”McCracken winced.“That won’t happen,” he promised.“See that it doesn’t,” lectured the voice before McCracken heard the “click” on the other end of their secure line.He put on an emotionless face and walked outside to find Crawlings waiting patiently in the hall.“There you are,” he barked at Garrotte and Sharpe they came around the corner, looking rather badly beaten.“Don’t tell me you got humiliated again?”“It was the girls from last time,” explained Garrotte bitterly. “The plucky dark haired one and the strange girl with the bucket. Gave me another black eye. Swung at me so fast I didn’t even have time to react.”“Oh, did she?” asked McCracken sarcastically. “Well then Garrotte, here’s some advice. The next time a little girl tries to take a swing at you, might I suggest not standing there and providing her with an open target? We have weapons. Use them. We’re some of the best, and I will not have us beaten by mere children, or anyone else for that matter. Everything is on the line for me, and I’m not failing this client, not for anything, and I’m certainly not about to let the agent, “Milligan Wetherall”, or whatever he calls himself, threaten our success or get away from me again!”McCracken marched off in search of Milligan, while the others followed behind.“What do we do now?” asked Reynie.“Stay close,” lectured Miss. Perumal. “We can’t lose track of each other.”“We have to find Tai!” protested Claire.“Milligan will handle it,” promised Nicholas, doing his best to reassure her. “For now, we stay together.”“There he is!” shouted Sticky, pointing up at Tai.Tai, oblivious to his chaos and confusion, had taken the opportunity to go to the one place he’d been trying to drag Reynie and Sticky all day.The waterslides.He was currently at the top of the very tallest slide, bravely adjusting his water wings.“Are you sure you’re tall enough?” asked Jackson, who had taken it upon himself to monitor the slides.“Oh yes,” lied Tai confidently, doing his best to tunnel his way into Jackson’s mind and convince him that the little boy in front of him was in fact, the tallest little boy in the world.Fortunately for his safety, Tai’s powers were not yet fully developed in this area.“I don’t think so,” objected Jillson, as she examined her tape measurer.“I have to go get him,” insisted Claire, running forward.“Oh dear, wait, Claire,” protested Aleksandr, as he struggled to stand up.“Children, please stay here with me and Aleksandr,” ordered Dipika.“Number Two and I can go after her,” promised Rhonda.“I should go too,” suggested SQ. “Tai knows me, he knows I’m his cousin. He might listen to me.”“You should both go,” said Aleksandr, putting his hands around Constance and SQ’s shoulders. “The boy is psychic, one of us. I understand he thinks of Nerissa as his mother, but if shown that he has family elsewhere, family that cares, perhaps we might be able to convince him, or at least, make this unpleasant process easier for poor Tai.”“I ought to go too. Tai knows me, and Nerissa is my sister, perhaps I can persuade her,” suggested Nicholas.“You’re welcome to try,” said Aleksandr. “I’m afraid I have my doubts, but your optimism is admirable. ”Sticky, Reynie, and Dipika helped Aleksandr back into his chair as Mr. Benedict, Constance, and SQ ran after Claire, with Rhonda and Number Two following close behind.Nathaniel fingers trembled as he began to read the paper in his hands.
“Dear Ledroptha,
I’ve tried to write this letter so many times but could never find the words. However, I’ve now reached a point where I can put it off no longer. By the time you find this letter, I’ll be dead. I know you must be very angry with me, but I want you to know that I’m sorry for lying to you and betraying you. I just can’t stand the thought of Shep without a mother, and I can’t stand the thought of letting Evelyn go. I have to save her. No matter what it costs, even if it means losing any hope of friendship with you, even in the afterlife. For that, I will be eternally sorry, which is why I wrote this letter as my last confession to the closest friend I ever had, as well as my final wish, and though I know I’m in no position to ask for anything from you, for the sake of the friendship we once had, for Evelyn and Shep and perhaps for yourself, I ask that you please hear me out one last time.”
Nathaniel found himself already crying before he could go any further.In his final hours, Niles had assumed that Nathaniel would find him dead and…be angry with him? That Nathaniel would feel betrayed that his friend, in an emotional state of grief, had lied to save his wife?Nathaniel understood, to his shame, that there were reasons for his friend to think this, but the thought of his closest friend believing that even as he died was heartbreaking, especially since Nathaniel would never get the chance to tell his friend that wasn’t true!The letter continued.
“There is one more betrayal, one more secret I’ve kept from you, one that I know you won’t take well. I tried to tell you about it, Ledroptha, I really did so many times, but I just never knew how.
It began when I started digging into my own past, my birth family. I realized I didn’t know much about them, and I wanted to find out more. So, I went back to the orphanage where I grew up hoping I might find something. But they didn’t have any records for with the name “Niles Pedalian” on them. At first, I assumed they were lost, but after some searching, and some help from some people at the city records office, I realized the reason for my confusion. I was told, growing up, that my father died of a heart attack. But that wasn’t the case. Apparently, my father was born in North America and had a twin brother who got himself involved with a bad group of people and learned something he shouldn’t have. As a result, my father’s twin brother’s entire family was targeted and according to most sources, killed, so to protect himself, my father fled the country and came to Brazil, which is where he met my mother. Unfortunately, these people, whoever they were, followed him there, and after his death, my mother and I were put into a witness protection program under the name “Pedalian”. Sadly, the program didn’t work, and I was orphaned when my mom got into a car accident. There was evidence that the brakes in her car had been tampered with in the official police report, but there weren’t any suspects at the time and the case was eventually thrown out.
Anyway, after I realized that Pedalian wasn’t my real last name, I began searching for my real one until I found out my birth father’s name, as well as the name of his brother.
My father’s name was Neil Benedict.
His twin brother’s name was Noah Benedict.
And records indicated that my uncle, Noah Benedict and his wife Anki, were the parents of three children, my cousins: Nerissa Benedict, Nicholas Benedict, and Nathaniel Benedict.”
The final name felt like a stab in the gut for Nathaniel, as he felt an eerie sensation creep up his spine.The handwriting was Niles’, there was no mistaking it, and yet, every word seemed to agree with what Nerissa had told them about their father, Noah, and his twin brother Neil. She did say both their parents had been identical twins and that…oh what had she told them, something about their father and their uncle having a disagreement over the work their parents were doing? Something that led to their mother, father, and uncle being murdered? Nathaniel had dismissed her as crazy before, but now he wished he’d asked more questions.As far as he could recall, Nerissa had never mentioned a younger cousin, and surely if there was one…she would have told him or known about it, someone should have told him, the orphanage records office should have been on top of that, someone should have realized the truth!Nathaniel spent so much time with Niles, how could he not have noticed or realized the truth? Their fathers had been identical twins, for heaven’s sake, aside from the fact that Nathaniel had to style down the curls he’d inherited from his mother and Niles had a slightly darker skin tone from his mother, they looked so much alike! Even Niles’ personality reminded him so much of Nicholas, and though everything tends to look obvious in hindsight, Nathaniel felt like a fool for not considering the possibility that they might be related earlier.But…if any of this was true…why wouldn’t Niles have told him?Why would anyone keep such a discovery a secret even to the grave?Martina and Kate raced through the ship as fast as their legs could carry them.“Where do you think your dad could be?” asked Martina.“With the others, probably,” sighed Kate. “But this ship is huge, and he could be anywhere.”“Don’t worry,” promised Martina. “We’ll fine him, and I won’t let anyone hurt him or you.”The elevator doors opened, and the girls were relieved to see Milligan waiting at the end of the hall.“DAD!” shouted Kate, running towards him.“Katie-Cat!” exclaimed Milligan, “and Martina. Thank goodness you girls are safe!”“We had to warn you,” gasped Kate. “The men who took Mr. Benedict. They’re here, and they’re looking for you. You need to get off the ship.”“You ran into these men?” asked Milligan, his brow furrowing in worry. “By yourselves?”“Just two of them,” explained Kate. “the same two we saw last time, and Martina stopped them.”“It was nothing,” promised Martina. “for professional thugs, I don’t think any of them are particularly tough. I’d gladly knock them out again.”“I’m sure you would,” agreed Milligan. “You’re very brave, Martina, and I’m glad you girls were there for each other, but I’ve fought their leader myself, and I can tell you that fighting him is an entirely different matter. It isn’t safe for you girls to be here, and I hate to think of what would happen if he and his men managed to get their hands on either of you. It’s safer for you both if Martina rejoins her team and Kate joins me and the others.”“But Mr. Wetherall, I want to help!” protested Martina.“I appreciate that,” agreed Milligan. “But sometimes the best way to help is by keeping yourself safe.”Martina nodded and turned towards Kate.“Be careful.”“You too.”Martina hugged Kate and Milligan goodbye as she left in search of her team while father and daughter made their way back towards the others.“I am big enough for the slide!” protested Tai. “I count all the way to 10,000!”“Impressive, but not quite enough for this slide,” declared Jackson, setting Tai at the bottom of the steps.“Come back when you can count to seven billion and three. Now, where are your parents?” asked Jillson.“TAI!” exclaimed Nerissa, running forward to hug him after finally catching sight of her son.“Momma!” declared Tai cheerfully, as he wrapped his arms around her, eager to tell her about his new friends and all the fun adventures they’d been on together.Satisfied, Jackson and Jillson returned to their post.Claire rushed to the top of the slide from the back stairs only to see that Tai wasn’t there.“Where is he?” she blurted out, completely out of breath.“Who?” asked Jackson, as he reached the top, shocked to see that this woman had thought it wise to run all the way to the top of the water slide in her regular clothes with no lifeguard on duty.“The Captain?” asked Jillson. “I believe he and his officer Cannonball are firing their security officer. Seems the man foolishly threw himself off the deck and greatly exaggerated his swimming abilities on his job application.”“Shameful,” commented Jackson. “Looks like they’ll probably be hiring new security soon. Probably for the best.”“No,” panted Claire, “a little boy, he…he’d probably look a bit like me, about this tall?”Jillson looked down at her tape measurer, still locked perfectly in on Tai’s height.“As a matter a fact, he’s just downstairs with his mother,” she informed Claire pleasantly as a look of horror spread across Claire’s face before she rushed downstairs after her nephew.“Well, that was rude,” declared Jillson. “Not even a thank you.”“And HEY!” yelled Jackson, blowing the whistle he’d taken from Jeffers.
“NO RUNNING ON THE SLIDE STAIRS!”
“IT’S A HAZARD!” added Jillson loudly.But Claire didn’t listen, couldn’t even hear them.She was too focused on her singular mission of not losing the one remaining living biological family member she had left.“We’re missing some others as well,” noted Milligan. “I’ll check this room.”“No one here,” reported Kate, looking into the bathroom.Milligan’s ears perked up at the sound of footsteps.Several, heavy footsteps.“Someone’s coming,” he realized, his voice low and serious. “Katie-Cat, hide in the bathroom.”“But-” protested Kate.“Now,” ordered Milligan firmly, looking her directly in the eyes, with an expression that told Kate that “no” would not be an acceptable answer.“I’ll be alright,” he whispered.Kate nodded, grabbed her bucket, and closed the bathroom door no more than a crack when the Ten Men burst into the room.McCracken grinned villainously, pleased to see his prey cornered at last, no one else here to help defend him.That was going to make this so much easier.“Stay back,” warned Milligan. “Leave me and my companions alone, and I promise, no harm will come to you for what you’ve done.”McCracken laughed.“After all these years, you just never learn, do you, Wetherall?”The Ten Men raised their fists.“No,” ordered McCracken motioning for them to stand down.“Uh…no, boss?” asked Crawlings.“Guard the door,” ordered McCracken. “We have him here, no allies, no wife or friends to help protect him this time, no windows, no clever little path of escape. I’ll handle this myself.”The others nodded and filed outside while McCracken raised his fists.Kate trembled as she watched McCracken lunge at her father.Milligan carefully sidestepped and slammed McCracken in the face.It was a punch hard enough to knock out most men.But McCracken was not most men.McCracken smiled as he wiped the blood off his face.“I hope you know,” he said, with a horrible smirk on his face.“That I’m really going to enjoy this.”Kate gasped as she watched McCracken brutally punch her father in the stomach and sent him flying across the room.“Where is she?” muttered Number Two.“There,” said SQ running up to Nerissa and Tai.Nerissa looked up at them.“Look momma, my cousin!” said Tai, waving happily at SQ.“Nerissa, give him up,” declared SQ boldly.“Give who up?” asked Nerissa, putting her arms protectively around Tai.“Tai,” explained SQ. “His aunt is here, his real family, and she’s very worried about him.”“No,” said Nerissa shaking her head, and holding her son firmly. “She’s not his family. I am. Tai stays with me. You don’t understand. I can’t let them take him! It’s too dangerous!”“They’re not dangerous,” objected Constance. “Aleksandr is my grandfather, and he’s old and can barely use his powers to life a saltshaker, and all Claire does is listen to people, and she can’t even do that to you when Tai is with you.”“She…she told you about Tai’s ability to block other’s powers?” asked Nerissa, before she realized what Constance said to her.“Alek…Aleksandr. You said he was your grandfather?” she asked, her voice shaking ever so slightly.Constance nodded.“Oh yes,” Nerissa noted. “I see it now.”“You shouldn’t be able to see it,” objected SQ. “Aleksandr told us he adopted Constance’s mother. Any physical resemblance would be coincidental.”“Not the resemblance between her and Aleksandr,” explained Nerissa, as she began to tremble. “I’m talking about the physical resemblance between her and her mother. Cornelia. I…I remember her. It was very long ago, but I remember her…I’m so sorry, I…”“Are you alright, momma?” asked Tai, as he noticed tears in his mother’s eyes.“Alright?” repeated Nerissa numbly. “Yes…I…I’m…”But her words were cut off as another woman ran up to them, stopping suddenly when she caught sight of her nephew and the woman who had stolen him away.“…Claire,” whispered Nerissa, looking up at the angry and frantic eyes of Claire Li as tears began to roll softly down her cheeks.Nathaniel continued to read.
“I was so excited to tell you what I’d learned, to tell everyone. I knew based on what I found that my father and uncle were dead and that these cousins, whoever they were, were likely also dead. But still, it felt nice to learn the truth about myself. So, I began to research them. My cousins. There wasn’t much information about them. All of them were presumed dead. Nerissa, if she was still alive, would have been much older than I was, but Nicholas and Nathaniel, who were also twins, they would have only been a few years older than me. I couldn’t find anything on Nerissa or Nathaniel, but I did find an address for a “Nicholas Benedict”. I was going to talk to you about contacting him. I was hoping to tell you all about how I had a cousin and that we might be able to go meet him together, but that before I could, Molly mentioned that she’d, well, I swore I wouldn’t tell you this, and I’m so sorry that we kept this from you, but she mentioned she’d seen your twin brother at a conference. She was 100% certain it was him. I’m sorry we never told you, but please, blame me, not the others. If anyone’s to be blamed for keeping secrets, it’s me. Because when Molly told me your twin brother’s name was Nicholas Benedict, it was then that I knew that you must be Nathaniel. We always did wonder what your real name was, but you have a right to your privacy, so I promise, I’d didn’t tell Molly or Milligan, though they are still wondering about it. In hindsight, I suppose it makes sense, why people always said that we looked alike and why you always said that I reminded you of Nicholas, or “Nicky” as you once referred to him, when you called me his name by mistake.”
Nathaniel was glad there wasn’t anyone else in the room. He suddenly felt exposed, as if someone must be watching him, even though he knew no one was, and even though he knew everyone knew about his real identity now, and those that had once wondered about it either couldn’t remember enough to care or were no longer alive.He should have known his friends might have speculated about what his real name was, having made his fake name an obvious pun. Before, Nathaniel might have regarded their natural curiosity as an invasion of privacy, but all he felt now was shame and sorrow.Most of his friends were gone. Forever gone, and Niles, Evelyn, and Beatrice weren’t coming back. Those that weren’t gone, Molly and Milligan, couldn’t remember him. But even if they could, they’d never really known him. He’d kept so much of himself hidden from them, the people who had loved him the most, and as necessary as it had felt before, now it felt strangely selfish and cowardly.The tears and shame were enough to send Nathaniel to sleep, the unfinished letter still in his hands.Milligan Wetherall was born a fighter, and today, he was fighting to protect his daughter and his family. He put forth his best effort and fought as valiantly as any man could.But every fighter has their good days and bad days, and Milligan was fighting an enemy he could not remember while McCracken was fighting one he was very, very familiar with, one he had spent decades dreaming of defeating. He knew Milligan’s fighting style, but Milligan, though his battle instincts served him well, was at a disadvantage due to his forgotten past, and soon it became clear just how much that disadvantage was going to cost him.Kate watched, silently and helplessly from her hiding spot as her father became more bruised and battered and bloody.“Surrender Wetherall,” suggested McCracken. “Tell us what you know about where the boy, Tai Li, is. I’m a generous and reasonable man. If you give yourself up willingly, we might be able to come to an arrangement.”Milligan scoffed, though putting such a sarcastic expression on his face hurt.“What sort of deal would you be willing to make with me?” he asked. “It seems that for as long as we’ve known each other, you’ve wanted me dead!”“Well, that would solve many of my problems,” agreed McCracken, “but there’s no need to accomplish the task in such a violent manner. As fun as it is to see you struggle, I do carry pills in briefcase. You could end this yourself, painlessly. And there’d be something so…poetic about watching you die by your own hand. So why not make this easier on yourself?”“I’m afraid,” replied Milligan, ever mindful of his daughter just a few feet away. “That I’ve just never been comfortable with giving up so easily. Besides, we’re having so much fun. It would be shame to quit so soon, unless you’re feeling tired?”McCracken laughed.“Always one for the jokes, even when you’re losing,” he noted. “It’s admirable, and a part of me will miss our banter. Almost enough for me to consider letting you live.”Milligan groaned and grunted as wires flew from McCracken’s shock watch, wrapping themselves around his body and shocking him so badly he nearly passed out from the pain.“Almost,” repeated McCracken. “But I’m afraid revenge is simply far too tempting.”Milligan winced and shook as he tried to move while McCracken waited, relishing every moment, grinning sadistically down at his prey while Milligan struggled.“Come on, dad,” thought Kate desperately. “Get up, please I need you to get up! I need you! You need to get up, dad!”But Milligan, despite his efforts, despite putting in every noble effort he could…he could not do it, and his usually strong limbs shook and trembled as he fell back to the floor only to feel McCracken’s shoe on his chest.“Finally,” he whispered, staring down into Milligan’s eyes. “We reach the inevitable. Goodbye, old friend.”Then McCracken raised his fist, about to deliver the final crushing blow that would end Milligan Wetherall once and for all, when Kate, desperate to save her father, ran out of the bathroom.“DAD!” she shouted, frantic and desperate tears in her eyes, as if her shouts and pleas could somehow stop McCracken.Milligan, despite the fact that it had become difficult to speak due to the blood in his mouth, raise his eyes towards Kate, silently pleading with her to run, to get out of here, to get away from this man, to save herself!Kate noted his pleas but stood firm.She could not back down, not when her father’s life was on the line!McCracken paused, turning towards Kate and putting his fist down as he put together the emotional scene before him.“Oh, I see,” he whispered in understanding. “It seems that the great and terrible wolves that gave me and my men so much trouble for so many years had a little pup of their own. I must say, I was beginning to grow worried about my men’s performance considering their streak of embarrassing losses to a pair of little girls, but if one of them is yours, then I suppose it’s understandable. In hindsight, when you see the two of you side by side, the familial resemblance looks quite obvious. I suppose I should blame myself and my men for not noticing it earlier.” “Stay away from her,” gasped Milligan. “Stay away from her, or I’ll-”“Now, now,” lectured McCracken as he kicked Milligan in the chest and took a step towards a trembling and terrified Kate. “We were just getting acquainted, and she seems so eager to join us. I would hate to be so rude. In fact, why don’t I reintroduce her to some of our friends? Oh, Mr. Sharpe?”Sharpe poked his head into the room and closed the door behind him.“Yes, boss?”“I believe you recognize this girl?” asked McCracken, gesturing towards Kate.“Indeed, I do. She’s one of the girls who fought us. Her little friend gave Mr. Garrotte quit a shiner,” recalled Sharpe.“Well, it seems she’s also the agents’ daughter,” announced McCracken, “and despite his reluctance to help us find the boy our client is searching for, I believe having her here may provide us with a little…hm…persuasion.”“I see,” said Sharpe as he roughly grabbed hold of Kate and held his knock out handkerchief inches from her face.Milligan desperately began to flail and struggle under McCracken’s shoe while Kate twisted in Sharpes’ grip, her hands squeezed too tightly to grab at her bucket.“Oh, shhhh,” whispered McCracken gently, almost strangely emphatically, as he looked down at his defeated nemesis. “No need for fuss now, Wetherall. I know what you may think of me, and I know you might not believe it, but our mutual hatred aside, I understand what you must be feeling right now. There’s no need to fret about your little cub. I have no interest in hurting children unnecessarily, it only makes the juries so much more difficult to bribe. But make no mistake, I have no qualms about keeping her until we get what we want. Though of course, it’s ultimately your choice. Lucky for you, I'm in a good mood and feeling uncharacteristically generous. Maybe even generous enough to spare what little is left of your life. But that's going to be up to you. Your daughter and your life, or the location of the boy. You’re a good man, Wetherall, and a good man would never surrender, would never betray his friends, even unto death, but if you’re as good a father as you are a man, then I think we both know that there really only is one choice here for you.”Kate had never seen her father look so desperate, so helpless. It was so unlike him, but she could see in his eyes that principles aside, he couldn’t let his daughter be taken by these men.“You…you win,” whispered Milligan, his eyes turned shamefully towards the ground. “I’ll…I’ll tell you everything. Anything you need to know. Just let my daughter go.”“Dad, no,” whispered Kate, as tears fell down her face.“I’m sorry?” asked McCracken sarcastically and arrogantly, as he leaned down towards Milligan’s face. “I’m afraid my hearing isn’t what it used to be; would you mind speaking up?”Milligan reluctantly opened his mouth, about to speak again, when Kate let out a blood curdling and desperate scream.“HELP!” she shouted. “PLEASE RHONDA, MISS. PERUMAL, NUMBER TWO, SOMEBODY HELP!”“Shut her up!” barked McCracken as Sharpe moved to cover Kate’s face with his handkerchief, only for Kate to bite his wrist, sending the handkerchief flying as Sharpe winced and used his hands to firmly cover Kate’s mouth to stifle her screams.Claire ignored Nerissa, focusing her gaze on her nephew.“Tai,” whispered Claire, kneeling next to him. “I…my name is Claire Li. My little brother was your father, and I’m…I’m your aunt. Please, I…I’m your family.”Claire reached out her hand.Tai shook his head and clung tightly to his mother.“No,” he announced definitively. “I love you Aunt Claire, but I’m not going with you. It’s not safe for me to be without my momma.”“I can’t let him go with you, Claire,” whispered Nerissa, putting her arms around the boy. “I’m sorry, I really…I just can’t…”“He’s her nephew,” interjected Rhonda gently. “You seem emotional, but perhaps if we just took a moment to process things-”“Take a moment? She kidnapped him!” snapped Claire, her face wet with angry tears. “She kidnapped him and he’s clinging to her, calling her his mother! She’s a monster!”“Oh dear,” gasped Nicholas, awkwardly stepping between the two women.“That’s not to mention what she did to my brother!” added Claire, as she continued to glare at Nerissa.“Your…your brother?” asked Nerissa softly, as if coming out of a daze.“Oh. Of course. Yes, your brother. I remember now. Yes. I’m so sorry. There isn’t much time now. Here, let me show you.”Nerissa gently put Tai down and took a small careful step towards Claire, reaching out to her.“Don’t touch me!” objected Claire, taking a step back from Nerissa. “Don’t come near me, you horrible woman!”Nerissa looked hurt and offended, and Nicholas felt he should try to say something to diffuse the situation, lest Nerissa’s powers activate themselves again, but in that moment, sensing a potential conflict or narcoleptic attack coming on, Number Two and Rhonda instinctively moved him out of the line of fire. “Just give me my family back, please,” begged Claire. “Please, if there is any goodness or empathy or love in you at all, please, just give him back, please…please…”Claire looked lovingly down at Tai.He looked so much like her brother, when he was young. Claire could still remember his smiling face, the mischief they’d get into together, before everything had gone so wrong.“Please…I can’t…I can’t lose my family again,” whispered Claire, looking down at him.“I know, Claire,” replied Nerissa softly, shaking as she gently and tenderly scooped up Tai.“But neither can I.”Then, before anyone could protest, Nerissa took off across the deck, with Tai in her arms.The others quickly moved to follow her.It was only after Nathaniel woke up and remembered what had put him to sleep, that he was able to pick up the letter and continue to read.
“And at first, when I realized the truth, I was happy. Because it meant that one of my best friends in the whole world was my cousin, my family. I was so excited to tell you, but then, I realized that if I told you and told everyone, I’d also have to tell you that I wanted to meet my other cousins too. Nicholas, the brother you don’t like, and if I ever found her, Nerissa, the sister you either don’t know about or never talk about, but if you hated her as much as you hated your brother, then I knew you’d be angry about her too. And I knew that you’d view that desire to know our family as the ultimate betrayal of our friendship, especially after all the trouble you went to change your name and all the things you do to avoid him ever finding you. We all know you don’t like talking about him, but whatever he did to you, I know it must have been truly terrible for you to go through all that trouble to stay away from him.
I didn’t know what to do. I wanted to meet my family, but I didn’t want to lose my friend. So, I talked to Evelyn about it. I’m sorry, Ledroptha, Nathaniel, whatever you prefer to be called, but she was going to be my wife, I had to tell her. And she said that ultimately, it was my family, and my choice, and that when the time was right, if you were really my friend, you would understand. So, I decided to investigate him, Nicholas, your brother, to see if he really was as bad as you said he was. I didn’t tell him who I was, or that I knew you, and I never went to his house. I just showed up for a few of his lectures and we had a few discussions about science and philosophy. Nothing personal, I promise. Then Evelyn’s condition got worse, and I told him I wouldn’t be able to meet anymore. He seemed disappointed but accepted my decision. And after meeting him, I can see why you do so much to stay away from him.”
Nathaniel felt confused. How could Niles say that after meeting someone as good and kind as Nicholas?Surely, he couldn’t mean that, couldn’t say that he understood why Nathaniel would avoid him?
“Because if I lost a brother as wonderful as you or Nicholas, I would be scared and sad too. But even though he is different from you in a lot of ways, he really misses you too. I can tell. He has the same loneliness and guilt in his eyes that you do. It might be good for you to see him again. I don’t know what happened between you two, but I think if you met now, you might be able to reach an understanding. I know you don’t want to hear this, and I know it’s probably upsetting to you, but when I’m gone, when I use the Whisperer to give my life for Evelyn’s, if I’m successful and she lives, then Evelyn and Shep will need someone to look after them. They’ll need support. Ledroptha, you’re my best friend. The closest family I have. You’ve always taken care of us, and I know you’ll always be there for them. But my son has other family too, your brother Nicholas, and I want him to meet him. Please, Ledroptha, Nathaniel, whatever you want me to call you, it doesn’t matter. My son can’t lose anyone else. Evelyn doesn’t have any family, and the rest of our family, the Benedict family, seems to be gone. That’s why Evelyn and I agreed that if something should happen to both of us, that you would take care of Shep. Obviously, I’m sure the others would be there, but you’re the one who has always been there for us, would do anything to take care of us, and now I know that you’re not just my best friend, but my family too, by blood and by choice.
I’m sorry you had to find that out this way. It’s cruel, I know, and there were so many times when I thought about telling you, but every time, I thought about the possibility of you getting mad at me and our friendship being ruined, and I couldn’t bear the thought of losing that, so I told myself I’d just give it one more day. One more day of having you as my friend, then I’d tell you the truth. But then we built the Institute, and Shep was born, and Evelyn got sick, and it just was never the right moment. It’s unfair to you, and I know that, and though I’m no longer here, I want to say that I’m sorry. If you can’t forgive me for the betrayal, I understand, but Shep had no part in it, he doesn’t deserve to suffer because of my mistakes. He’s just a baby, and he needs his family. Please, consider reaching out to Nicholas. When I’m gone, the others will need support, and I know you’ll be there for them, but I think that you might need support too. After everything you’ve been through, I think having him in your life again might help you. You did always say I reminded you of him, the good parts of him at least. But if not for me, and not for yourself, then consider doing it for Shep. I know I don’t know what happened, but I promise, Nicholas doesn’t seem nearly as cold or mean as he might have been when he hurt you, and I think you two might really get along if you gave each other a chance. And I want my son to have the family I never had. I’m just sorry that saving Evelyn means I’ll never be there to be a part of that family or tell you in person how sorry I am for everything. I hope this letter will suffice. I also wanted to thank you again for your years of friendship and everything you’ve done for us, especially after Evelyn got sick. You’re a good person and an even better friend. I’m sorry I wasn’t as good of a friend or family member to you as you were to me. I love you and our family dearly, and hope that you all go on to have happy and wonderful lives.
Signed,
Niles Pedalian Benedict.”
Nathaniel shuddered, the letter shaking in his hands.After the revelation of such unexpected familial connections, it was hard not to think of what might have been, had he found the letter sooner, if he’d taken the time to look through his old photographs and heal earlier, instead of pushing forward and shutting out his past, trying to establish control over the world that ultimately only made everything worse.Now it was too late, too late for this letter or any of its contents to make any difference, too late to save his friend, too late to make a better choice and reach out to Nicholas for help instead of creating the Emergency, too late to apologize to any of his friends for what he’d done to them.Nathaniel carefully folded up the letter and hid it in his shirt pocket.It was too late to make up for any of that. But there was still something he could do to honor his friend’s final wishes, one last thing he could do for the friends he’d betrayed.He could tell the truth about them, the truth his son and his friends had asked for.He was finally ready.Nathaniel took a deep breath and walked outside his room.“I’m glad you’re alright, Martina,” said Martina’s coach, after she had rejoined the group. “But if there is trouble on board, we’ll need to evacuate and stay together. Girls, with me.”Her coach led the march down the hall.Martina nodded and was about to follow her teammates, when she heard a scream coming from one of the rooms down a nearby hallway.Kate’s screams.“That’s my friend,” noted Martina, looking back with a worried look on her face.“But coach said we have to stay together,” objected one of her teammates.Martina shook her head, a look of fierce determination on her face.“She’s my friend,” she declared. “If she’s in trouble, I have to help her.”“But you could get hurt! And we can’t leave!” objected another teammate.“Then you can stay here,” said Martina. “and you can tell coach I’m sorry, but…my friends are in trouble, and this is something I have to do.”Martina sprinted down the hallway.“STOP THAT WOMAN!” shirked Claire desperately, pointing at Nerissa as she frantically pushed past the other passengers, looking around for an escape for her and her son.Unfortunately for Nerissa, her efforts lead her to the other side of the ship, right where Aleksandr was sitting with Reynie, Sticky, and Dipika.Nerissa gasped and turned, only to see Claire and the others behind her.“It’s alright,” said Aleksandr, as if he was approaching a terrified baby animal in the woods. “It’s alright. We don’t want to hurt you or the boy, Nessa, I promise. Please, let me help you.”“Help her?” objected Claire, still clearly in a state of intense emotional distress. “She’s hurting him!”“Momma, why are they shouting? I’m scared,” whispered Tai into Nerissa’s ear.“I know, sweetheart,” Nerissa whispered back. “It will be alright. I won’t let them take you, I promise. Stay close to me.”Nerissa carefully set Tai down.Then she looked at Claire.“I’m sorry,” she whispered, before she began unleashing her powers as carefully as she could.It was risky, but it was what needed to be done, if her child was to be protected.But Nerissa’s powers were not easily contained.Nerissa closed her eyes and shook in agony, as she tried to down out the screams of those around her.She knew she was hurting them. She knew it was wrong.But Tai…she couldn’t let them take Tai. Otherwise, all would be lost.Then she heard a voice from among the chaos.“Nerissa…Nessie,” begged Nicholas. “Please stop. Please. It’s…it’s hurting the children, Nessie, please. I know you can fight this. I want to help you.”She recognized Nicky’s voice.Nerissa wanted to stop, wanted to stop for him, but she knew she couldn’t, not even for the baby brother she’d spent her life missing.“I’m sorry, Nicky,” she whispered. “I have my own child now.”Then she heard another voice.“Nessa…dear, please. There is no need for this. I can help you. Stop fighting. We are not your enemy. Come with us, join our family again, and I promise, I’ll make sure you and Tai are safe.”Nerissa opened her eyes and jumped back away from Aleksandr, who had been painstakingly and slowly hobbling towards her and Tai.“RUN, TAI, RUN!” she shirked, and Tai, obediently, took off across the deck as his mother bravely panicked and shoved Aleksandr onto the floor before darting after her son.“Oh…oh no,” gasped Nicholas, reaching down to help Aleksandr. “I’m terribly sorry.”“That vile woman!” cried Claire, “Kidnapping children, assaulting the elderly!”“I’m alright,” gasped Aleksandr, as multiple people struggled to help him to his feet. “I…I’ll be alright.”“I have to stop her; I can’t let her get away!” declared Claire, running after Nerissa.“No, Claire, wait, it’s not safe!” protested Aleksandr.“It’s my sister, my mess,” declared Nicholas sadly. “And a child is in danger. I’ll save him, I’ll help them both, I promise.”“Mr. Benedict, how many times have we talked about senselessly diving into danger,” lectured Number Two, but he was already in pursuit.Number Two and Rhonda looked at each other and nodded as they (once again) took off after their determined and big-hearted friend and employer.“I’m glad you finally seem to have relaxed,” noted Sticky’s uncle.“Indeed,” agreed Sticky’s aunt. “I was a bit worried when the fire alarm was pulled earlier, but those two kind employees did say they had it under control and trivia has been delightful. I always used to play it with my sister, though she was always much better at it than I am.”“You’re wonderful,” objected Sticky’s uncle. “And you see, it’s a perfectly safe vacation. I’m sure Sticky is fine, probably enjoying the waterslides with the others. Why don’t we join them? I’m sure they’ll be wondering about us.”The pair left trivia, headed for the ship’s upper deck, only to find Nathaniel, who was determined to find his son.“Oh, you,” noted Sticky’s aunt, wrinkling her nose.“Sorry to disappoint. Any sight of the others, I…I need to have a conversation with my son,” said Nathaniel, still feeling rather out of it, the letter he’d tucked in his pocket feeling like it was burning a hole in his chest.“No, but we were headed that way, if you’d like to join us,” offered Sticky’s uncle.They had almost reached the deck when John Cole ran up to them.“I answered your questions,” said Nathaniel, dismissively, continuing down the hall before John had a chance to say a word.“Be that as it may,” objected John. “I have more questions.”“And I’d be happy to answer them, after I talk to my son,” explained Nathaniel.“Who is this man?” asked Sticky’s aunt.“Norton Smith,” explained John, introducing himself.“No,” interrupted Nathaniel smugly. “He’s John Cole, he works for the government, and I think the ship’s security guard was the only person on this ship fooled by his “Norton Smith” alias. He’s here investigating me.”“Noble work,” muttered Sticky’s aunt.“And he’s not getting any more information until I talk to my son and call my lawyer,” added Nathaniel, walking very fast as the others jogged to keep up with his pace.“DON’T LOOK BACK JUST RUN!” begged Nerissa, as she watched her son flee across the ship.Suddenly she tripped over a deck chair, tumbling to the ground as she let out a yell.“Where is he?” demanded Claire, running up to her. “Where is he? What have you done with my family?”Tai, at the sound of his mother’s screams, stopped in his tracks, and turned to help her, only to feel a pair of arms around him.They weren’t his mother’s arms.They weren’t his aunt Claire’s arms either.“My, you are an impressively fast little one, aren’t you,” declared Ilsa. “But now, it is time to go.”“I can’t go,” protested Tai. “I have to save my momma!”“I’m afraid there will be no saving her,” promised Ilsa. “And this will go faster if you don’t struggle. Bauer, knock him out.”Bauer nodded and gently placed a knockout rag over Tai’s face, just after Tai let out one last, desperate cry for his mother.Nerissa and Claire looked up only to see Tai being carried away by the mercenaries onto a waiting helicopter.“TAI!” they screamed, forgetting about each other as they ran after the helicopter, only to get there moments too late as they both watched, helplessly, as an unconscious Tai was carried away.Crawlings and Garrotte, though disappointed to not be the ones called out of the hallway to join the fun of seeing Milligan Wetherall finally destroyed, were at least happy to be able to catch their breath.“What do you suppose happened to the agents’ wife?” asked Crawlings as he became bored of waiting in silence outside the door while listening to the muffled screams, grunts, and kicks in the room behind them.“Sharpe was always wondering about it, though now that the agents’ about to die, I suppose we’ll never know, and I’m not sure we ever found out. Do you think they got divorced?”“Crawlings, are you entirely incapable of being quiet?” asked Garrotte, annoyed to have been left alone with Crawlings, and wishing, for once, that he had been left with Sharpe instead.Crawlings was about to loudly protest that he was able to keep quiet, and in fact, was very, very good at it, when Martina came running around the corner, her eyes narrowing in determination the moment she saw the men guarding the door.“What are you doing to my friend?” she demanded.“Nothing that concerns you, little girl,” said Garrotte. “and I’m afraid we can’t afford to be as gentle this time, so I’d advise you to run along.”“That’s right, shoo, shoo, hop along little bunny,” added Crawlings, making a motion to shoo Martina away.But Martina was not about to be stopped, not when her friend needed her. She came barreling down the hall, leaping through the air as she hit Crawlings directly in the face, slamming him against the door, and throwing him down the hall.Crawlings, who was not expecting such feats of inhuman strength to come from anyone, much less a young girl, no matter how athletic she was, stumbled backwards, while Garrotte, who had learned from his mistakes, didn’t waste any time with hand-to-hand combat, but instead activated his shock watch and sent the wires wrapping firmly and tightly around Martina’s wrists.Martina grunted and winced in pain, and she slowly and painstakingly ripped the wires off.They left red marks on her arms, but still, the brave young woman was not to be stopped, not when she knew there were people on the other side of the door who needed her.She kicked Garrotte in the ribs and lunged forward, barely clutching the doorknob and jiggling the door as Garrotte grabbed her and dragged her backwards.“They’re here,” reported Sharpe, as the doorknob wiggled. “Boss, if we want to take Wetherall out of the game, it’s now or never.”McCracken nodded. This wasn’t ideal, but McCracken knew it was what was necessary.“Then I hate to cut our time short, especially like this,” he noted matter-of-factly. “But given the personal stakes, end it I must. Mr. Sharpe, turn the girl away. There’s no reason for her to see this. I'm sorry it has to be this way, old friend, but I’m afraid I too have difficult choices to make, and my own priorities to consider.”“NO! PLEASE, DAD!” shrieked Kate as Sharpe turned her towards the door, away from her father.“I…I love you, Katie-Cat,” Milligan whispered sadly and softly, as he strained his eyes, trying to get one last look at his daughter.Suddenly, the door flung open, as Martina had finally succeeded in kicking Garrotte down the hall and making a dash for the door.She could see Kate being held by the other Ten Man they’d fought the previous two times.She could also see Mr. Wetherall, now lying on the floor, bloodied and bruised in the shadow of a man who’s back was to Martina, but she could only assume it was the leader of the Ten Men the others had warned her about.“Hurry up, Boss. They’ve breached the door- OW!” warned Sharpe as Martina wasted no time grabbing the nearest object (Garrotte’s fallen briefcase in the doorway), and throwing it right in Sharpe’s face, forcing him to let Kate go.“Forget about me!” shouted Milligan as loudly as he could, as McCracken raised his fist, determined to deliver the final killing blow before anyone could stop him.
“Save yourselves! Please, girls, you have to get out of here!”
Martina had no intention of going anywhere. This was her best friend’s father, a man who had been so kind to her, and Martina wasn’t about to let Kate watch her father die in front of her.She was tough, had been born tough, and strong. Martina Crowe wasn’t afraid of the Ten Men or what they could do to her.Let them do their worst. Let them come at her with their fists, their shock watches, and their briefcases. It didn’t matter.She wasn’t giving up.Sharpe recovered himself and lunged at her, but Martina dodged, rolling past him across the floor before she quickly stood up between the bruised and broken form of Mr. Wetherall and his attacker, her fists raised, determined to protect her friends at any cost. But the second she looked into the eyes of the most fearsome adversary she’d faced yet; her bravery, confidence, and rush of adrenaline were crushed as she took in the size and shape of the man who towered above her.His fist, which had been formerly targeting Milligan, was now headed directly for her face.Suddenly, McCracken’s fist came to a screeching halt, inches from Martina’s face, though Martina was too shocked to wince or flinch.She drew a sharp breath, and her lip began trembling as she stood in McCracken’s shadow.McCracken himself looked similarly startled, his villainous smirk instantly wiped off his face, as his fist stayed frozen above the trembling form of the young brave girl that stood before him.There were only a few seconds of silence after that, but to some in the room, it felt like eternity.Then at last, McCracken spoke.“Sunshine?” he whispered, in a hushed tone that conveyed both surprise and panic, emotions that were unusually transparent for him. Heartbroken and with tears in her eyes, Martina looked up at him.“Dad?” she whispered weakly, still unable to process the sight of the man in front of her.
[Roll End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Nerissa trembled as she lay in a helpless pile on the deck.He couldn’t be gone. He couldn’t be gone.She couldn’t have failed again. She couldn’t have.Why had she thought it was okay to let him out of her sight for even a moment? If only she’d known who else was following them, she would never have brought him on board!Maybe she really was a monster.“Are you alright, Claire?” asked Aleksandr, as he walked up to where Claire stood on the deck, looking up at the sky.“He’s…he’s gone,” she whispered, with tears in her eyes. “I lost my parents. I lost my brother. And now I’ve lost my nephew.”“You have us,” promised SQ. “We’ll get him back, Claire, we promise.”“Of course we will, of course we will,” added Nicholas, who was being shadowed by a nervous Number Two and Rhonda, ever vigilant in case of another narcoleptic attack.Reynie, Sticky, and the others gathered around Claire, offering her various words of support.Nicholas, on the other hand, after making sure Claire was okay, nervously approached his older sister, who seemed to have rolled herself in a small, unkempt-looking ball on the deck of the ship.“Nessie?” he asked cautiously. “It’s me. Your brother, Nicky. I want to help you.”Nerissa didn’t answer for a moment. Then she spoke.“You can’t help me, Nicky,” she whispered. “I couldn’t help you. I couldn’t help my family, my friends, or Tai. I try, I try, but all I ever do is…”Nerissa stopped, her voice breaking into tears.“Nessa,” began Aleksandr, slowly rising to his feet to walk towards her.The second she heard his voice; Nerissa jumped up, her eyes wide and alert.“No,” she gasped, backing away from him.“I want to help you,” insisted Aleksandr. “My dear, I want him back safe and sound as badly as you do, and I wish you no harm or ill will. I want to protect you too, and my granddaughter, and all other psychics that are being threatened.”“Protect her?” objected Claire through her tears.“Claire, please,” implored Aleksandr. “Nessa is one of us. Despite the…mistakes she’s made, that fact remains.”“No, no, Claire get away!” yelled Nerissa. “Listen to me! Get away, you have to get away!”“I’m not the one who hurt my nephew!” declared Claire, ignoring her and taking another step towards Nerissa.“What? No, Claire, I mean-”“I’m sorry, what is going on here?” asked John, as he quickly ran up to the group before Nathaniel could get the chance to start talking.Nathaniel, who had grown accustomed to being the one to demand explanations for things, frowned and glared at John.“Oh good, John is here,” declared Nicholas, relieved to see someone who might be able to calm things down.“Your man from the government?” asked Aleksandr, protectively putting his arms around Constance and SQ, while Nerissa and Claire immediately darted in opposite directions.“Wait! Stop! I…” stuttered John, unsure what to make of his secret identity being exposed to what was now dozens of people and two women he’d never met before running off in opposite directions.“…yes,” he sighed. “I am a government representative here investigating Nathaniel Benedict. A mission that was supposed to be undercover-”“-and you did a horrible job of it,” finished Nathaniel. “SQ, Nicky, I…I need to talk to you. If I could have just a moment-”“-what happened?” demanded Sticky’s aunt, interrupting Nathaniel as she looked around at the turned over deck chairs. “Did someone attack the children?”“Well…technically yes, but they weren’t going after us,” explained Sticky.“I knew it!” declared Sticky’s aunt.“Dear, I’m sure it will be fine,” suggested Sticky’s uncle. “Look, the children are all here.”“Not all of them, I’m afraid,” declared Aleksandr. “And now Claire is upset. I’ll go get her. If one of you wouldn’t mind checking in on Nerissa? The poor woman is clearly unwell, and after what just happened, I don’t want her getting hurt.”“Will you be okay on your own?” asked Constance.Aleksandr smiled.“You’re such a sweet girl, just like your mother,” he complimented. “But I’ll be alright. We’re on a ship, she can’t have gone far, and I’ve known Claire for a long time. I’m sure I can find her again.”“Would someone please explain to me what made those two women so scared and upset?” asked John, trying to establish his authority. “Were those the women who threated the children, and has one of the children been hurt?”“A five-year-old boy, Tai, was taken,” explained Dipika. “By a group of mercenaries with a history of kidnapping. They were last seen working for a woman named Dr. Garrison.”“I’m familiar with her,” noted John. “Who here is guardian of the boy that was taken?”There was an uncomfortable silence.“Well…that’s a difficult question to answer,” began Nicholas. “You see, the boy has been in a bit of a custody dispute between my older sister and his biological aunt.”“Your…I’m sorry Nick, did you say your sister?” asked John.“Yes,” said Nicholas. “And um…well, I’m afraid it’s only going to get rather more complicated than that.”
[Theme Song Plays]
The was silence throughout the entire room.Milligan, still struggling to move, lay bruised and bloody on the floor.Sharpe had managed to grab hold of Kate, but she wasn’t struggling in his arms anymore, nor was Sharpe focusing much of his attention on his prisoner.Instead, both were staring in stunned silence, their attention suddenly captivated by McCracken and Martina.McCracken’s fist was still raised over her, halted only a few inches from Martina’s face, though it had become frozen and softened as if held back by an invisible force. Martina’s fists, which had been boldly raised before, were now weak and trembling as father and daughter silently stared at each other.It was Martina who finally spoke again.“I…Dad…what are you…why are you…I don’t understand…” she whispered.“Why…why are you working with these men? Why are you hurting my friends?”Martina waited for her father to give her an answer.Instead, McCracken slowly lowered his fist and sighed deeply, as if debating what to say and do.“Martina…what are you doing here?” he finally asked. “How do you know these people?”“I have a tetherball match, I’m traveling with my team,” answered Martina, her voice beginning to get some of its confidence back. “If you bothered to look at my schedule, you would know.”Normally, McCracken might have objected to his daughter’s disrespect, but this time he felt too shocked and exposed to say anything.“And I know these people because they’re my friends,” continued Martina, her voice shaking on the edge of panic. “But you still haven’t answered my questions. Why…why are you fighting them? You’re supposed to be at a business meeting or a conference or something, why are you…why are you here instead, why are you doing this?”Before McCracken could answer his daughter’s questions, Garrotte and Crawlings, who had finally succeeded in pulling themselves together, entered the room.Garrotte, upon catching sight of Martina, wasted no time dutifully reactivating his shock watch, sending his wires flying towards her.McCracken, quickly and instinctually, stepped in front of Martina and grabbed hold of the wires, grunting as he bore the brunt of the shock and angrily threw the wires back at Garrotte.“DO NOT HURT HER,” he barked, glaring at Garrotte. “Try that again, and you won’t have any hands or wrists left to hold a watch!”Garrotte, who had been ordered and lectured by his boss explicitly to use his weapons against the girls who had given them so much trouble earlier, wasn’t sure how to react to his boss’ sudden out-of-character change in demeanor.The others notice it too. A sudden panicked fear in McCracken’s eyes the minute the wires had flown at Martina. It was an emotion they’d never seen cross his face before. Then of course there was the fact that McCracken actually seemed to be protecting and defending the brave and unusually strong girl who now stood before him, her fists raised against him with tears in her eyes and a defeated and heartbroken look on her face.“Uh…boss?” asked Garrotte. “Everything okay?”“I think…I think the girl is McCracken’s daughter,” whispered Sharpe, who, while he knew it to be the logical conclusion, the only possible reason for McCracken and Martina’s reactions and the reason she was calling him “Dad”, still couldn’t quite accept or comprehend the idea of his employer having a child, much less a child he actually cared about.“Why is that man calling you McCracken?” asked Martina. “Your name is James, James Crowe, why are they calling you that?”McCracken was still trying to think of how he could answer his daughter, when Martina spoke again.“And why…” she continued, her facial expression slowly turning from one of stunned shock and confusion to one of creeping dread. “…why did that one say you were his boss? He…he…”Martina looked down at her arm, which was covered in dark red lines from where the wires from Garrotte’s watch had wrapped themselves around her.McCracken, upon seeing the marks on his daughter’s arm, turned to glare at Garrotte, who quickly stepped back behind Crawlings, who was still rather confused about what was happening.Then he addressed Martina.“You’re hurt,” he observed, beginning to crouch down towards her. “Let me help you.”“No,” said Martina, taking a step back from him, her eyes widening in terror.“You…you’re the one who’s been kidnapping my friends, you’re the man they warned me about! The awful leader of the men in suits with weapons and shock watches, the remorseless thugs that beat people up and…and…”Martina stopped, the rest too terrible to say, too horrible to comprehend, and too unbelievable to accept were it not for the fact that the evidence lay in front of her, her father’s shame and panic plain upon his face.The tears flowed freely now, too many to hold back.“Martina,” whispered McCracken gently, still ever uncomfortably self-conscious of the audience that stood by watching him.“Come with me. I understand you’re upset, but I promise, I can explain everything-”“-no,” snapped Martina, her cheeks burning with angry tears. “There’s nothing to explain. I’ve watched these men who call you their boss try to kidnap and hurt me and my friends. I just had to stop you from trying to kill my best friend’s dad! There’s nothing more to explain. But go ahead. Try to tell me I’m wrong about you and what you do. Try to explain how this is all some complicated misunderstanding. You can’t, can you?”McCracken sighed sadly.He knew from the look in his daughter’s eyes there wasn’t anything he could say to save himself; no gentle lie she would believe, not now, not after what she’d already heard and seen. “Unbelievable,” declared Martina, her voice slowly coming back as her emotions turned from shock and sadness to anger. “Absolutely unbelievable. All those…stupid, patronizing, lectures you and mom gave me over the years about morality and kindness, about how violence isn’t the answer, and the importance of patience and taking the high road and good sportsmanship, what a load of hypocritical bull-”“MARTINA” objected her father, instinctually, before she could curse in front of him.“Oh please, as if a few swear words could ever come anywhere close to what you’ve been doing,” continued Martina. “And let’s not forget the lecture you and mom gave me for stealing that van. You’d have thought I murdered or assaulted someone, but no, apparently that kind of crime is only acceptable in our family when you do it. You can just…go about beating up innocent people within inches of their lives, but heaven forbid, I steal one van and stain our family’s “perfect” reputation. It didn’t even make the front page!”“That’s enough, young lady,” began McCracken, but Martina wasn’t done.“I always thought you two were just so perfect, flawless holier-than-thou parents, a standard I could never match up to, and to think, it was all stupid, fake, hypocritical…garbage,” scoffed Martina, before she began breaking down in tears again.McCracken, unsure what he could or should say, but still desiring to comfort his child, took a step towards her, only for Martina to back away again. “I still can’t understand it!” she cried. “How could you and mom lie to me all these years? For my entire life? I mean…it doesn’t even sound real! Mom, she’s…she’s constantly going to those charity galas and fundraisers, and volunteering at schools and orphanages and soup kitchens and homeless shelters as if she’s some sort of saint! As if any of that could ever make up for what you do, and she’s always gushing about what a wonderful, generous, caring, kind, and sweet person you are! How can she say that about you when she knows that this is what her husband does for a living? How can she stand constantly pretending to be someone so loving and sickeningly perfect when she’s knowingly complicit in something so terrible?” McCracken didn’t answer his daughter’s question, but at the sudden mention of his wife, he didn’t have enough time to hide his worry from his face. “Oh,” Martina whispered, the dots connecting in her mind as she wrinkled her nose at her father, the sadness, betrayal, and confusion in her face morphing into an expression of disgust and understanding, as her anger, which had previously been directed at both her parents, began to focus itself solely and firmly on her father.“I see. It’s because she doesn’t know, does she? You’re…you’re lying to her too, aren’t you?” McCracken closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Your mother understands that there are aspects of my occupation that are better left undiscussed, for the good of our family, for the sake of both you and her-”“Oh please,” laughed Martina. “Don’t pretend like you care about us! You just tried to kidnap my friend and beat up her dad, who, by the way, has been more involved in my life in the past week than you have for the past few years. He actually expressed interest in coming to one of my games, but I guess asking even that of you was too much considering you clearly have more important activities on your all-important agenda, like beating up my friends and sending your worthless incompetent thugs after me!”Crawlings was about to object to the insult, but fortunately for everyone, Garrotte managed to put his hand over his mouth just in time.Upon hearing his daughter’s words, McCracken glared at Milligan, hating him in that moment more than he’d ever hated Milligan before, and had his daughter not been standing in between him and his foe, there was no telling what McCracken might have done in that moment.Then he turned his attention back to his daughter. “We can discuss this later, after we get you to a doctor,” he declared, looking at Martina’s arm.“If anyone needs to go to a doctor it’s Mr. Wetherall,” objected Martina, looking down at Kate’s father, a worried and concerned expression on her face.McCracken frowned.“Martina, that man is not your concern. I understand you’re upset, but it really would be better if you forgot about this and come with me.”“No! I’m not going anywhere with you, not when my friends need me, and I’m not going to let you hurt them or anyone else again!” Martina glared at her father and raised her fists again, standing firmly between Kate’s father and her father as she tried her best to swallow her tears.“You want to hurt them? You’re going to have to go through me. Shouldn’t be much trouble for you since this is apparently what you do.” McCracken sighed.“Martina…” he began slowly, self-conscious of the vulnerability of his words on account of the other people around him before he blocked them out and looked his daughter in the eyes, speaking softly to her, only to her. “You’re my daughter. I don’t want to hurt you.” His voice sounded genuine. Gentle, reassuring, almost pleading. But Martina shook her head, the tears returning to her face as she kept her fists raised against her own father. “You already have. And if you touch Kate or her father again, if you hurt them again, I’ll…I’ll never forgive you. I’ll hate you forever. And I’ll never want to see you again.”“Martina, I’m your father. You don’t mean that.”“I do.”For a moment, the room held its breath as father and daughter stared at each other directly in the eyes, the same stubbornness reflected in both their faces.Finally, McCracken relented.“Sharpe, let the girl go.”“Let her go? Boss, are you sure you want to-”“I’m not going to ask twice,” warned McCracken.Sharpe obediently released Kate, who ran to her father’s side. Then McCracken turned to his men.“I need…a moment alone with my daughter,” he declared. “You three go upstairs. Find the boy, get an assessment of our situation, and then come back and clean this place up.”The other three Ten Men idled, still stunned to hear McCracken, of all people, refer to any child as his own and talk to her with an affection in his voice that they’d never heard from him before, or even imagined him capable of in any way other than cruel sarcasm.“NOW!” he barked, causing Martina and Kate to flinch while his men scrambled out of the room.Then he looked at Martina, who was still looking at him with anger and fear.“You weren’t supposed to see this,” he began carefully and softly, changing his tone. “And I understand why you might be upset by what you’ve seen today. I promise, Martina, I would never hurt you. You’re my daughter, and I love you. But the fact is, if I didn’t do this type of work, someone else would, and this job, unpleasant as it may be, is something I do for you and for your mother. To provide you and her with the life you deserve. It’s better, for her sake, that she doesn’t know about it, and it’s better you go back to your team and forget what you’ve seen here today. This is for the best, and better for all of us. I’m your father, Martina, please, trust me.”“Trust you?” repeated Martina. “You…you’ve…you’ve been lying to your daughter and your wife about who you are! You’re not doing any of this for us!”“I am,” insisted McCracken. “I’m giving you and her a good life-”“A good life? You call this a good life?” asked Martina, her voice straining in pain. “You call watching my father hurt and beat up my friends a good life? You call having my father send thugs with horrible weapons after me and my friends, after innocent children, a good life?”“You were never supposed to be involved,” restated McCracken firmly. “I’ve always made it a point to keep my work and my personal life separate-”“So separate that you won’t even tell your own wife of over 25 years what it is you actually do?”“Yes. Because I love her. Because I’m protecting her and you.”“No,” whispered Martina, shaking her head.She still couldn’t believe what was happening. Martina had heard stories about things like this on the news. Serial killers, mafia bosses, corrupted politicians, the most crooked and dangerous men on earth, many of them, perhaps most of them, abusers to their families, but others loving husbands and fathers by day. Cunning, diabolical, sick, twisted people who made themselves comfortable in a secret double life, all while their sweet, naïve, innocent families remained oblivious to the monster that shared their home, only to be shocked and heartbroken to discover that the man they loved, the man who cared for them, was all along a wolf in sheep’s clothing, the devil hiding in their midst.But…those were sensationalist headlines, things that happened in movies, in novels, and when they did happen in real life, they happened to people who must have missed obvious signs, must have overlooked something, because surely if you lived with someone so horrible every day of your life…there would be something you’d notice, something obvious! No, this couldn’t happen to someone like Martina! It…it still didn’t seem possible, even when Martina knew it was true, even when it was all around her: her father’s guilt and shame painted across his face, his men’s marks on her wrist, and her friend’s father lying bruised and bloody at their feet.“You’re not protecting us. You’re protecting yourself,” she whispered. “You won’t even tell us the truth. You’re…you’re a coward! Your own wife doesn’t even know who you are. How could you do that to her, to Mom, knowing how much it would break her heart if she ever found out the truth? You never loved her. You never loved either of us!”McCracken began blinking back tears. He couldn’t risk showing weakness like this, not in front of his enemies, not in front of his men, but his daughter’s words cut into him like knives, more painful than any physical pain he’d ever felt.“I do love you, Sunshine,” he pleaded softly. “You know that.”Martina shook her head.“I thought I knew that,” she corrected.“But clearly I was wrong.”“And…throughout all my questions, you never thought it relevant to mention your sister?” asked John.“I only recently found out about her myself,” explained Nicholas. “I’m afraid my family history is rather complicated, more complicated than I could have anticipated, but I’m sure if we managed to get Nerissa and Claire to calm down, perhaps let them talk things through, we could come to an…arrangement?”“Arrangement?” repeated John skeptically.“Not much chance of that considering we just saw them both run away,” muttered Constance.“Mr. Benedict's sister kidnapped a boy name Tai Li,” explained Reynie. “She raised him since he was a baby, so he acts like she’s his mother, but his biological family wants him back.”“And your sister, Nerissa, she was one of the mercenaries?” asked John.“No,” explained Sticky. “Those were other people, and then there’s another group that was trying to kidnap him too. Four men in suits, carrying weapons. They call themselves “the Ten Men”.”“Well, it seems as though there’s been a lot of criminal activity on this ship that you’ve been letting slide, while wasting your time harassing me,” noted Nathaniel. “And, while we’re on the subject, our sister also kidnapped my son and used him to blackmail my brother and I, so if there is anyone you should be investigating, clearly it’s-”“-the tangerine thieves,” declared Jeffers confidently, marching up to John Cole.“And who are you?” asked John.“I’m afraid that’s classified, but I can tell you that I am the security officer on board this vessel, and that I’ve uncovered a vast conspiracy involving four women, tangerines, and revenge,” explained Jeffers proudly. “A diabolical scheme. But fear not civilians. I am on the case.”John turned to the others.“Tangerines and revenge? I...he…he has no idea what’s going on, does he?”“Not a clue,” replied Nathaniel as the other’s shook their heads and made various disparaging remarks while Jeffers frowned at their disrespect.“I think something might actually be medically wrong with him,” suggested Constance.Jeffers, displeased to hear her remark, was about to object when an announcement came over the loudspeaker.“Attention passengers,” announced Noland. “As many of you have noticed, there seems to have been a small scuffle on the upper deck. Nothing to worry about, nothing to panic about. Everything is perfectly fine.”“You’re doing great, sir,” whispered Cannonball encouragingly, hoping to calm the captain’s nerves.“Unfortunately,” continued Noland. “I’ve just received a message that we will have to make an emergency stop due to a mandated government search. Very routine, nothing at all to worry about.”“Uh…guys? What is that?” asked Sticky, looking up at a fleet of official looking black helicopters approaching the ship.“I don’t suppose they’re the same ones the mercenaries used?” asked Number Two.“Likely not,” muttered Dipika.“This is outrageous!” declared Daphne, who was still standing next to the bar, cocktail in hand. “Cancelling the cruise early? This was supposed to be a relaxing vacation for us and the boys! Completely unprofessional!”“I’ll sue,” promised her husband. “I’ll sue the captain, I’ll sue every employee on board, I’ll sue the ocean itself for emotional damages! Then I’ll use the money to buy us our own ship.”“Everyone against the wall!” barked an agent, stepping off one of the helicopters “Every passenger on board is going to need a valid form of ID, no exceptions.”Jackson loudly blew his whistle, hoping to be of assistance, while Jeffers took it upon himself to start repeating the officer’s orders loudly, in order to seem important.“That’s right, everyone against the walls, IDs in hand, tangerines out of your pockets!” he declared marching to the middle of the deck, only to have several agents tackle him to the ground for non-compliance.Garrotte ran back into the room.“Boss,” he panted out of breath. “The boy is long gone. The mercenaries took him, and government agents are here, making arrests. We need to escape now.”“Get a boat ready, and wait for me,” ordered McCracken. “I’ll be right there.”He waited until Garrotte left, then he turned to Martina and extended his hand.“Come with me,” he ordered. “Please. I do you love, Sunshine, and I can’t…I won’t leave you here.”“Don’t call me Sunshine. It’s making me feel sick.”“Martina please, it isn’t safe here,” objected McCracken, looking a bit hurt by her comment.“It’s not safe for you,” corrected Martina. “But I’m not a criminal. They have no reason to arrest me.”“But they might hurt you, manipulate you, and use you to try to get to me, now that they know I’m your father,” suggested McCracken, looking suspiciously at Milligan and Kate.“You don’t have to worry about that,” insisted Martina. “They’re good people. They’d never do that.”“You trust them? Even knowing we’re enemies, even knowing that they could use you to get leverage over me?”“Of course I do. They haven’t lied to me, and they would never be so cruel to me. They’re not like you.”Her comment was like a slap in the face.McCracken saw in her eyes that there was no persuading her. His daughter was stubborn, and he knew from experience that when she had made up her mind, there could be no coaxing her.Leaving without her, leaving her here with his enemies after what she knew now, that wasn’t an option.Yet, it was clear Martina didn’t intend on coming willingly.McCracken briefly considered the knockout handkerchief in his pocket.He could take his daughter and flee.But could he really find it in himself to hold her down and forcibly knock her out?It wasn’t a pleasant suggestion. But it was the only way to escape with her now.McCracken carefully took out his handkerchief.Martina’s eyes widen.“What is that for?” she asked, though in her heart, she already knew the answer.“This will be better if you stay still,” replied her father. “I promise, it won’t hurt.”“Get away from me!” shrieked Martina as McCracken slowly and carefully walked towards her.“Everything will be alright,” he promised.“No, stop, please stop! I’m sorry, Dad, please,” whispered Martina, whimpering as she began backing herself into a corner.
“Leave her alone!”
McCracken frowned as Kate stood in front of Martina.“Get back, girlie,” he ordered. “You worry about your father. My daughter is none of your concern.”“She’s my friend,” objected Kate. “My best friend. That makes her my concern, and she said she doesn’t want to go with you!”“Kate, stop, I don’t want him to hurt you!” begged Martina. “Dad, please, don’t!”“I don’t want to hurt her, and I won’t have to hurt her,” promised McCracken gently. “If you come with me.”“No! Don’t do it, Martina!” cried Kate, moving to defend her friend.Martina shook her head and held out her hand to stop Kate.“I can’t…I can’t let him hurt you. I can’t let him hurt anyone else,” she whispered, looking nervously up at her father as she took a small step forward.“If…if I come with you, do promise that you and your men will never lay a finger on Kate or Mr. Wetherall again?”McCracken carefully contemplated his daughter’s offer.“If you come with me, Martina, I promise, I won’t do anything to hurt your friend.”“Or her father?”McCracken frowned.“I’m afraid he’s a more complicated matter.”“Then I’m not going with you.”“Martina, this is my final offer,” warned her father, taking another step closer, as Martina and Kate took another step backwards, the two girls crouching in the shadow of the man approaching them.
“Martina? Girls, what’s going on here?”
McCracken, Martina, and Kate turned to the door to see Martina’s coach and her teammates coming into the room.“What are you doing to my player?” demanded her coach. “Girls, are you alright? Who is this man?”“He’s…um…” mumbled Martina, finding the words difficult and almost impossible to say.“I’m her father,” declared McCracken, immediately and instinctively putting on a relaxed and charming smile. “As you can see this poor man had a bit of an accident, but we’re taking care of things. If you’d like to help, perhaps you can get his poor man to a doctor while I take my daughter home. As you can see, she’s had quite a shock.”Martina’s coach ignored McCracken and looked at fear on Martina and Kate’s faces.“Martina, do you want to go with this man?” she asked.Martina shook her head and looked at the floor.“…no…no I don’t,” she whispered, her voice sounding smaller and weaker and more ashamed than her teammates had ever heard it sound before, even when she’d given them an apology for stealing their van.“My daughter’s just upset,” insisted McCracken. “This is family business. Please, just give us a moment.”Martina’s coach frowned.“I’m afraid my players’ business is my business, and she just clearly stated she doesn’t want to come with you. I think perhaps you should leave.”McCracken was about to protest when Garrotte poked his head back into the room.“Boss, it’s now or never, we can’t stay any longer. They’re searching the ship and heading this way.”Martina’s coach and teammates stood protectively in front of Martina and Kate.McCracken looked back at the girls, then at Milligan.Taking Martina with them would involve a struggle now, and if one of the girls screamed, agents could be on top of them in seconds, ready to make arrests.“Very well,” he relented. “If you want to stay, then stay. But we will be discussing this further, Martina, and as for the rest of you, if anything happens to my daughter, he is going to be the one who pays the price.”McCracken glared at Milligan.“If anything happens to me, you can consider what you’ve already done to him payment in advance,” snapped Martina through her tears. “Anyway, you heard your man. Just go before I have to watch you beat up more innocent people. GO!” McCracken looked back one last time at his daughter, his face a mixture of anger, shame, and pain, before he made his escape.Then Martina slumped against the wall and cried as Kate wrapped her arms around her.“Martina, I…I’m so sorry. I don’t know what to say.”“It’s fine,” said Martina, wiping the tears from her eyes as she clung to her friend. “We just need to get your dad some help and then I…I think I need to go home. I’m sorry coach, I don’t want to let the team down-”“-you’re not letting anybody down,” insisted her coach. “This more than justifies missing a game. I’m just glad you’re alright, Martina. Is there anything we can do to help?”Martina sniffled.Normally she would have felt ashamed to be crying in front of her teammates, in front of anyone, but she didn’t care now.“You can help get Mr. Wetherall to a doctor, and then I think I want to go home. I…I want my mom. She needs to know the truth. I can’t let my dad lie to her anymore, and I’m so scared he’s going to get back to her before I do, and I don’t know what he’s going to tell her or what he’s going to do to her, I…I need to get there. I need to warn her.”“You can’t go alone,” objected one of her teammates. “It’s too dangerous, what if he comes back?”“I have to go alone, Mr. Wetherall is hurt, and Kate can’t leave him, but I won’t risk letting him hurt my mom or lie to her anymore,” replied Martina resolutely.“Then we’ll go with you,” promised her coach.“You’d…go with me?” asked Martina. “But what about the game?”“We’ll forfeit,” suggested one of her teammates. “The seasons’ almost over anyway, and we lost our last playoff game, so it’s not like it’s going to matter. Our schedule at this point is exhibition matches. Besides, there’s always next year.”“You’d do that for me?” asked Martina.The girls nodded as Kate helped Martina to her feet.“We’re a team,” her coach reminded her.“Thank you,” Martina whispered as her coach directed her players to carefully help Milligan to his feet (which was easier said than done considering the size of the man).“It’s the Ten Men! There! They’re getting away!” yelled Sticky, as the others turned to see McCracken, Sharpe, Crawlings, and Garrotte running off the ship onto the escape boat they’d prepared.“Hurry up,” snapped an already frustrated McCracken, stepping into the boat just as more reinforcement helicopters landed on the deck.“I’m not waiting around to get handed a life sentence. Get in, before someone else recognizes us!”“Hi, Mr. Crowe!” yelled Jackson, waving happily from his lifeguard chair at the old family friend he’d managed to recognize from his youth, before the Institute, when Mr. and Mrs. Crowe would bring their daughter, Martina, around to the orphanage.“I didn’t know he was here,” noted Jillson. “Otherwise, I would have said hello. I hope he doesn’t think we’re rude.”McCracken quickly hid his face.“GO,” he barked angrily as Sharpe quickly drove the stolen speedboat away from the ship.“Such a nice man, shame he seems to have somewhere to be,” observed Jackson as he watched them disappear over the horizon.“Perhaps his visiting another orphanage on an island somewhere,” supposed Jillson. “It’s very charitable of him.”“What did Jackson say?” asked Reynie.“Who knows,” said Constance. “Probably nothing important.”“Who were those men?” asked John.“Men who also attempted to kidnap Tai,” explained Sticky. “We’re still not sure why.”“Them too?” sighed John, making another note in his notebook.“Excuse me, John Cole?” asked one of the agents. “The boss wants to talk to you.”John quickly followed the agents.“Where are Kate and Milligan?” noted Rhonda. “They should have been back by now.”“There they are,” said Number Two, as she watched Kate and Martina come around the corner, both girls looking rather shaken and bruised.“Oh dear,” gasped Nicholas, as soon as the group got a good look at Milligan, who was being carried (with great difficulty) by the tetherball players behind them.“Are you girls alright? What happened?” asked Dipika, noting the concern on Kate’s face (no doubt worried about her father’s condition) and the haunted and numb looking on Martina’s face.“Was it the Ten Men?” asked Reynie. “We just saw them leave.”“Um…” said Kate, glancing nervously at Martina. “It…it was. They got him pretty badly. Then Martina and her tetherball team came in and stopped them.”“Well, it is fortune that they were there,” noted Rhonda.“Yes, thank you, Martina,” said Nicholas, giving the girl a warm and grateful smile.Martina nodded, but didn’t smile back, her face keeping the same blank and neutral expression, as if she wasn’t processing anything at all.“Are you okay, Martina?” asked Dipika. “You’re trembling.”Martina, unable to stop herself, once again broke into sobs.In between her cries, she confessed the terrible truth she’d just learned about her own father.“I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “If I’d known then…I wouldn’t have…I’m so sorry.”“Martina, that’s not your fault,” insisted Reynie.“But I should have noticed,” protested Martina. “He’s my dad, I mean, shouldn’t I have noticed…I feel like such an idiot.”“You shouldn’t. It’s really not your fault,” promised SQ. “And if it helps, I…uh…kinda know how you feel.”SQ gave his dad an apologetic look, while Nathaniel tried his best to think of something comforting and encouraging to say but came up with nothing. After all, he had hurt this child too, and Nathaniel had no idea whether this poor girl’s father would be as open to changing his wicked ways as he’d been.Martina nodded gratefully at SQ.“Oh, right. Yeah. Well, I guess it’s nice to know I’m not the only one. But I need to get home. My mom, he…he’s lying to her too, and he knows I want her to know the truth, because she deserves to know the truth, and if I don’t get back before he does, I don’t know what he’s going to tell her or do to her. I need to get to her before he does, before he gets the chance to lie again.”“Do you need us to go with you?” asked Dipika. “There are people I can call if you and your mother need to get away, and you shouldn’t face your father alone, especially after something like this. I understand you might be hesitant to file a report against him yourself or before you know everything, but even if your father does care about you, desperate people often make poor decisions. I’d recommend you take someone with you.”“We’re going with her,” promised Martina’s coach. “We’ll make sure she and her mother are alright. You worry about him.”Everyone looked at Milligan, still breathing, but certainly down for the count, which was a very strange and disturbingly unpleasant way to see Milligan, who was usually so strong, tall, and confident.“Thank you,” said Rhonda. “But remember to call us if you need anything, anything at all.”“Alright, up against the wall, everybody, let’s go,” barked another agent, shooing Martina and her coaches and teammates to one side of the ship and the society to the other.Claire ran through the ship.She didn’t have very many memories from before the time Aleksandr found her in the woods.Just pain. Excruciating, terrible pain, voices telling her to run.Then, being confused, lost, and found again, the pain and sadness in Aleksandr’s voice as he explained that this was all the doing of a very powerful group of people, people who hated people like them, people who wanted to hurt people like them out of hate and fear.Now they were here. Now they had her nephew.She had to get away, she had to hide, she had to get out of here, she had to rescue him, she had to rescue Tai!“Claire.”Claire turned around to see Aleksandr standing behind her.“They took him,” she cried. “They…they took him.”“Yes, I know Claire,” sympathized Aleksandr. “But now we need to get away. I made a call. Help is on its way, we have an escape prepared, but we need to go now. I only hope there’s enough time to take Constance, SQ, and Nerissa with us-”Claire frowned at the mention of Nerissa.“-but we can’t risk staying here,” he continued. “You know what they will do to us, and I would never forgive myself if something happened to you.”“If she’s coming, I’m not going.”“Claire-”“She killed my brother! Took my nephew!” Claire reminded him.“Yes,” agreed Aleksandr. “She did. But you remember what I taught you, Claire. Our true enemies are the people who want to destroy us all. We must ban together to survive, at least as much as we can. It’s for the best, better for all of us. Let’s find my granddaughter and SQ, Get them to safety, and then we can worry about Nessa.”Claire nodded obediently. She knew it would be pointless to argue now, especially when Tai was no longer on the ship.Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent stepped off the helicopter onto the ship and were immediately greeted by a very frazzled Captain Noland and Cannonball.“Sir,” reported Noland. “I promise you; whatever criminals are aboard my vessel will be apprehended.”“They certainly will,” replied Mr. Gaines. “Stand aside, both of you, we’ll handle this.”“Sir,” reported one of his agents. “There are reports of a speed boat making a getaway.”“A getaway? I see. And were there any…people of interest on board?” asked Mr. Gaines, ever mindful of the people surrounding him that might overhear.“No sir,” he reported.“Then we won’t waste resources going after them,” decided Mr. Gaines. “Where is Cole?”“Right here,” gasped John Cole, running up to them. “I’m here, Mr. Gaines, sir, and Virg- I mean, Miss. Argent, you look…I mean, you both look…um…nice?”“I don’t need you to stand around and flatter me, Cole. If I wanted to hear constant compliments about how wonderful I was, I could pay Virginia for that.”“An excellent and well-made point, sir,” replied Virginia monotonously.“I’m here,” declared Mr. Gaines. “Because there seems to be a lot of chaos and criminal activity aboard this ship where one of my top or shall I say supposedly top agents was conducting an investigation. I had to take a very unexpected flight today and I am very tired and not at all in the mood to hear any excuses. So please. Humor me. Enlighten me. What exactly is going on here?”“Several people on this ship appear to be involved in the kidnapping or attempted kidnapping of one boy,” noted John. “Many of them competing with each other, for reasons that partially seem related to a custody dispute, but others possibly connecting to a human trafficking scheme. The boy’s name is Tai Li, and he’s around five years old-”“Oh, for heaven’s sakes Cole, I’m not interested in that,” sighed Mr. Gaines dismissively.“You’re…you’re not, sir? But…we specialize in missing children; part of our organization’s job is to-”“-not waste our time with cases involving a singular child in custody disputes that could easily be passed on to the local police. We are here to take in Nathaniel Benedict and his associates, his brother, his former employees, and his son, now please, tell me you actually managed to acquire enough evidence to convict the man we actually sent you here to investigate?”“I have…some,” admitted John. “But sir, I think taking him in this early is a mistake, and I think that automatically assuming that others affiliated with him, especially his son, must have been involved in what he did is a critical mistake. There’s more to this case than meets the eyes, I can feel it, if I just had more time-”“-you can feel it? So, you have a hunch then. Very cute, very…inspirational. But inspiration doesn’t put away criminals. Logic, facts, evidence, that’s what we need.”John sighed and handed Mr. Gaines his file on Nathaniel Benedict.Mr. Gaines didn’t thank him but merely handed the file to Virginia, who was already carrying Mr. Gaines’ coffee for him.“Now,” sighed Mr. Gaines. “Speaking of our good friend Nathaniel, where is he?”“If you don’t have a travel ID on your person, go back to your room and retrieve it,” instructed an agent. “But straight walk to the room and back. Anyone caught trying to hide or run will be stopped, and the entire ship will be searched.”“What’s going to happen now?” asked Constance.“No doubt they just want to verify who we are,” suggested Nicholas hopefully, putting his arm around her. “Once we’ve established that we’re not criminals, they’ll let us go, and I can have John help us get Milligan some help.”Constance leaned against him. She and the others were grateful for Mr. Benedict’s support and kind words, they always were, but even Mr. Benedict was having a hard time disguising the worry in his voice.“We don’t have much time,” whispered Aleksandr, walking up to them, with Claire following close behind. “Once those agents get around to us, it will be too late. I’ve managed to get a way out of here for myself, Claire, SQ, and my granddaughter, but we must leave immediately.”“Why only them?” asked Nathaniel suspiciously. “If my son is going somewhere, then I’m going with him.”“There wasn’t time or room for us all,” explained Aleksandr. “And I’m afraid I must prioritize those who are in danger. It’s for the best, what’s going to keep my granddaughter safe.”“Constance isn’t in any danger,” objected Reynie. “We’re her friends. We’ll protect her.”“Are you sure you can protect her?” asked Aleksandr, looking questioningly at Milligan, who was seating in a deck chair with a very nervous and frightened Kate by his side.“Yes, we are,” declared Nathaniel boldly, putting his hand on SQ’s shoulder. “And if you want us to go with you, you’re going to have to have room for all of us.”“I’m afraid that’s impossible,” objected Aleksandr. “But if the children stay here, there’s no telling what might happen to them.”“I understand your concerns,” said Dipika. “But I also have connections, there are people I can call to ask for favors.”“As can I,” noted Nicholas, looking around to see if John was in sight.“We’re not splitting up again,” declared Sticky. “Nothing good has ever come from that.”“I quite agree,” added his aunt.“You’re all free to do so,” concluded Aleksandr. “But at the end of the day, I would hope we can all agree that that’s going to have to be their decision.”Everyone looked at SQ and Constance.“SQ,” began Nathaniel, nervously thinking of the letter he’d found. “Before you answer, there’s something I need to tell you.”“Dad, you don’t have to say anything. This is an easy decision for me,” responded SQ. “I’m not leaving my dad or my uncle Nicky. If anyone in the government does want to hurt me, there’s no one I’d trust more to defend me than my family. I’m sorry, Aleksandr, and thank you for all you’ve done, but I’m staying here.”Aleksandr sighed, and the disappointment on his face was obvious, though notably, so was Nathaniel’s relief.“I…suppose I can understand that, young man. Still, I wish you the best, and if things do go south, I’ll do everything I can to help you. Constance?”Constance stood quietly as she silently debated what to do.“Constance,” whispered Mr. Benedict, crouching down next to her. “I…I worry about you a lot. More than anything, and if you stayed, I’d do everything I could to protect you. But I understand that Aleksandr and these people are your family, and I would never-”“-I’m staying too,” announced Constance bravely.Now Aleksandr looked particularly surprised and panicked.“Staying?” he asked. “Constance, my dear, your loyalty and courage are admirable, but these people cannot protect you that way that I can, the way that your family can.”“I can protect myself,” declared Constance. “And I can protect them. I know they probably want to hurt you and Claire, and you should go, but they don’t know me. They have no reason to hurt me, and if they do, everyone here is going to make sure they pay for it.”“A noble thought, but I’m afraid things are more complicated than that,” objected Aleksandr. “Constance, I already lost your mother, I couldn’t possibly forgive myself if-”“You won’t,” replied Constance. “I promise. I’ll be okay.”Aleksandr looked at her helplessly.“I can hear them coming,” whispered Claire, starting to tremble. “They’re almost here. I can feel their minds.”“Then we’ll go,” sighed Aleksandr. “But we will be back for you, back for you both. I promise.”The others watched the two disappear around the corner just as they were surrounded by another team of agents.“Everyone, follow me, children, stay with your guardians,” barked an officer.“Excuse me,” interrupted Number Two. “This man needs a doctor.”The officer looked at Milligan, then motioned for his men to grab him.“We have a rescue helicopter he can use.”“Someone should go with him,” suggested Dipika.The officer firmly shook his head.“Family only,” he ordered.Kate slowly raised her hand.“I’m…I’m his daughter,” she whispered.The officer nodded.“Search her bucket and bring her aboard,” ordered as Kate’s bucket was confiscated before anyone could protest and Kate was shuffled after her father by a pair of tired looking agents.“How did you get us an escape so fast?” asked Claire, as she followed Aleksandr through the ship.“Don’t worry about it, you focus on escaping, leave the details to me, dear,” replied Aleksandr, stepping through a hatch into a waiting submarine.Claire moved to follow him, then hesitated.“Claire, we don’t have much time,” cautioned Aleksandr, noticing the look on her face.“I…I…” gasped Claire. “I…I’m sorry.”She took a step back.“I can’t do it,” she cried. “I can’t leave Tai, not when they have him, not when I’m so close!”“Claire, we need you, they’ll hurt you, you can’t do this,” objected Aleksandr, moving to pull her in, but before he could do so, Claire gasped.“They’re here,” she whispered. “I’m sorry. Thank you for everything. You really were like a father to me, Aleksandr, and I’m…I’m sorry.”Aleksandr watched in horror as Claire closed the hatch and ran back out the door they’d come through.“No, Claire!” he shouted, but others inside the sub pulled him back.“She’s gone, sir,” a man reported. “I’m afraid our objective now is to get you to safety.”“I…I understand,” sighed Aleksandr. “But this isn’t over. We’ll be back for them. We’ll be back for them all.”Claire ran desperately through the ship.What had she done? Well, she’d done what she had to do, certainly, to save Tai, but how? How was she to find him?She could hear the officers in her mind, their thoughts all jumbled up around her as she carefully ran down the hallways where she only heard silence until she made it back to the rooftop.She was just about to hide in one of the helicopters when one of the agents found her.Claire started screaming as he began arresting her.“It will be alright, ma’am,” he assured her. “We did say multiple times that those hiding or attempting escape would be taken for questioning. Please calm down.”“What was that?” asked Nicholas.“It sounded like Claire,” said Reynie. “You don’t think they weren’t able to escape, do you?”“See, that’s why I suggested they stay here. It’s safer,” proclaimed Nathaniel.“Nathaniel Benedict?” asked Mr. Gaines, marching up to Nathaniel with John and Virginia in tow.“Why is that your business?” asked Nathaniel, while Mr. Gaines frowned.“My name is Mr. Gaines,” declared Mr. Gaines, saying his name with an air of importance as if he was announcing himself to be the king of the world, “and I believe you know exactly why it’s my business, and now, you and your companions have two choices. You and your friends can do this the easy way and come quietly and willingly for routine questioning-”“-routine?” asked Constance, looking around at all the helicopters and agents inspecting everyone on board.“Or,” continued Mr. Gaines, looking at Constance with disgust. “you can force me to officially make arrests for noncompliance which will involve a lot more paperwork, and longer life sentences.”“Well,” said Nathaniel. “We certainly wouldn’t want that, but today is your lucky day. I’m the only person you need to bother taking with you. My traveling companions have nothing to do with why you might want to question me and no information worth wasting your time.”“That’s where we disagree,” objected Mr. Gaines. “These people, even those who are not official suspects, are, shall we say…people of interest, in this case. Which means, you’ll all be coming with us.”“Even the children?” asked John. “Sir, with all due respect, I don’t see the need to-”“Yes, well you don’t see the need for a lot of essential and simple things, do you John?” asked Mr. Gaines. “We certainly can’t leave the children by themselves, and it’s possible they might be witnesses, now everyone onto the helicopters before I need to make things more unpleasant for all of us. Any future questions you have may be connected to my assistant, Miss. Virginia Argent.”Gaines gestured towards Virginia. A few of the adults attempted to smile warmly at her, but Virginia did not smile back at them.“She seems…pleasant,” whispered Constance sarcastically to the boys as they followed the adults onto the helicopters.“She reminds me of Dr. Garrison,” noted SQ. “It must be hard to seem pleasant when working for someone like Mr. Gaines.”“Mr. Benedict’s friend seems to think she’s alright,” observed Reynie, watching as John carefully helped Virginia onto the helicopter.“Yeah, I wonder why,” muttered Constance under her breath as she rolled her eyes.“Sir,” announced one of the officers, just as Mr. Gaines was about to get on one of his own, private helicopters.“We found another one of them.”“Claire Li, yes, I heard, and evidently so did the rest of them. We put her with the others,” replied Mr. Gaines dismissively, but the officer shook his head.“No. Her, sir,” he announced, moving back to reveal, Nerissa, in restrained and in hand cuffs, looking confused, wide-eyed, and frantic.“Is that…” whispered Mr. Gaines greedily.“It is,” confirmed the officer. “We have evidence of her crimes, and we’ve made sure to restrain her properly for transport. Her powers won’t be an issue. The others have no idea she’s with us. At least, not yet.”“Excellent,” declared Mr. Gaines with a gleeful grin. “Take her aboard.”“Tai…” whispered Nerissa helplessly. “Please don’t hurt him. I need…I need to save Tai…I need to save them. SQ, Claire…my brothers…I need to save them, I just wanted to save them, I never meant to-”“-and shut her up,” concluded Mr. Gaines, as the officers secured Nerissa behind him.“I don’t intend to listen to her whining the entire way back to the base.”“Understood sir,” replied the officer while Nerissa whimpered.Once the helicopters finally landed, everyone was ushered into a long room where dinner had been prepared for them, while Milligan was rushed to a medical facility. Mr. Gaines, Miss. Argent, and John Cole did not join them for dinner, though their hosts were kind enough to stop in after they’d eaten.“I assure you,” promised Mr. Gaines. “That we’re taking care of Mister…oh what was his name?”“Milligan. Milligan Wetherall,” Nicholas reminded him.“Right, yes, of course,” said Mr. Gaines. “Lovely name. Very…memorable.”Mr. Gaines smiled, as if he was sharing a very amusing and private joke with himself.“So how will this work?” asked Nathaniel. “I assume I’m the one you want to question and then the others are here to validate my answers?”“On the contrary,” objected Mr. Gaines. “I’m afraid we’ll need private interviews with all of you, which is going to take a while seeing as it’s going to be quite a complicated case.”“Even the children?” asked Number Two.“Perhaps, if necessary, but I doubt there’s much they could tell us,” said Mr. Gaines, dismissively, regarding Constance, Reynie, Sticky, and Kate, who were all underaged, about as useful as a baby, at least in what they might offer in an interview.“Virginia can look after them,” suggested Mr. Gaines, as Miss. Argent smiled at the children.It was a reassuring, but awkward smile.“And I assume, I’ll be conducting the interviews,” added John. “Since this is my case.”“Actually,” said Mr. Gaines. “You won’t be doing anything. I understand that Mr. Cole here has a prior relationship with one of you-”Mr. Gaines nodded at Nicholas.“-which leads to believe it will be better if I head the investigation myself.”“But…sir, with all due respect, this is my case,” interrupted John. “I’ve done the research, I’ve spent years-”“-yes, and thank you for your service, but now you are dismissed.”“Sir-”“-don’t make me repeat myself,” chided Mr. Gaines. “This is for the best, John. I’d hate to have to argue in front of our guests.”John sighed and nodded.“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir. Will there be anything else?”“Not from you. Virginia, please fetch the doctor to see us,” requested Mr. Gaines. “I’d like our guests to meet her before their interviews tomorrow since some of them will be working with her.”“The doctor treating Milligan?” asked Rhonda.“Hm? Oh, no, not that kind of doctor,” clarified Mr. Gaines as John and Virginia left the room. “No, no, the doctor who will be helping me conduct my interviews in John’s absence. Lovely woman, and from what I understand, she should be a familiar and comfortable collaborator for most of you.”“I thought you said the reason John couldn’t interview us was because he was familiar to some of us?” noted Dipika.Mr. Gaines frowned but quickly turned his frown into an amused smile.“Nothing gets by you, I see,” he muttered. “But I assure you, this is an entirely different matter. You see, John Cole, he’s…a nice guy. Loyal. But…not our best interviewer.”“I got the sense,” muttered Nathaniel under his breath while Nicholas looked upset at the negative portrayal of his friend.“Our interviews are going to require a certain skill set, one that few women or men can provide,” continued Mr. Gaines. “Which is why I’ve decided to outsource the job to someone capable. Ah, here she is now.”The moment the door opened to reveal Dr. Garrison, who was not sure where Miss. Argent was leading her, and not at all prepared to face a room full of her enemies, the room instantly erupted into chaos. Accusations began flying (mostly from the children), concerns were voiced (mostly from the adults), and Nathaniel, who had been resolved to finally confess the truth about his friends immediately attempted to do so and consequently fell asleep the moment he tried to open his mouth to speak, though SQ was the only one that seemed to notice.As for the doctor herself, she stayed silent, her face red and her head down.“Alright, that’s enough,” instructed Mr. Gaines. “I understand you have your…reservations, and I am perfectly aware that Molly here...has a past.”“Molly?” noted Sticky, and the others' exchanged looks of confusion at Mr. Gaines' calling her by her first name. “But forgiveness and rehabilitation can be beautiful things, and the doctor here has promised to help us reach a sensible conclusion. Isn’t that right, Molly?”“I…yes,” replied Garrison, still looking rather startled.“There you have it. But plenty of time to get reacquainted tomorrow. Virginia, please show Molly back to her room.”The pair departed just as Nathaniel began waking up.“Dad, are you okay?” asked SQ.“Fine, thank you Shep,” muttered Nathaniel as he looked up at Mr. Gaines, who seemed to be smirking at him.“I’m sorry, did you say tomorrow?” asked Nicholas.“Of course,” said Mr. Gaines. “It’s quite late, and I do my best interviewing in the morning. Your accommodations have already been taken care of and your things were transported from your cabins on the ship. When Virginia returns, she’ll take you to your rooms.”“I’m sorry, wait,” interrupted Nathaniel. “I have to return to the presence of Molly, I mean, Dr. Garrison. Why is she here helping you?”“Your concern is understandable,” reiterated Mr. Gaines. “Especially coming from you. I understand she’s had some issues with her…mental stability, but there’s an old saying “keep your friends close, your enemies closer” and I see the potential for both in dear Dr. Garrison. Whichever role she chooses will be up to her, but I promise, if she does decide to give us trouble, we have a team prepared to deal with her.”Virginia reentered the room.“They’re rooms are ready,” she announced.“Excellent,” declared Mr. Gaines. “Then this is where I leave you. Have a good night, everyone. Try to get some sleep, if you can. I believe many of you will need it.”The rooms seemed to be sectioned off by family, with Sticky, his aunt, and his uncle in one large room across from Nicholas, Nathaniel, SQ, and Constance in another. Dipika and Reynie were placed in a smaller room across from Rhonda and Number Two. Kate, in the absence of her father, was left to room with Claire, but given her condition, it was agreed that Claire would have a room for herself, while Kate slept on the floor of Rhonda and Number Two’s room. Milligan, of course, was still in the hospital.“I don’t trust this at all,” whispered Sticky’s aunt, when she thought her nephew was asleep.“This is it, isn’t it?” her husband whispered. “The ones she worked for?”“I don’t know,” admitted Sticky’s aunt. “She had so many secrets, and I’m not entirely sure, but…I think so. And if it is…”“…they wouldn’t hurt all of us,” interrupted Sticky’s uncle. “We don’t even know if they know who we are. They’re investigating Mr. Benedict’s brother. This has nothing to do with us. Worrying won’t change anything. Sleep will keep us well-rested and able to do our best to help our nephew.”Sticky’s aunt nodded.“I know,” she whispered. “I just wish…I just wish missing her got easier.”Sticky’s uncle lovingly wrapped his arms around his wife, while in his own bed, Sticky ran his aunt’s words, and everything else she’d told him about his parents’ pasts through his head.“I wish it was easier to miss them too, sometimes,” he thought to himself, before tossing silently in his bed, his anxieties making it rather difficult to sleep.And Sticky wasn’t the only one. Kate, plagued by nightmares of what might have happened to her father if Martina hadn’t broken into the room on time, and Constance, plagued by her own nightmares of her mother leaving her behind, of what might have happened to her, of what these people might have done to her, and might do to her too, if they knew about her abilities.Then there was Reynie, lying next to his mother, neither saying a word, but both thinking very similar thoughts.Something was wrong here. Something vast, something complex, and something they were both determined to investigate.Dipika’s plan involved waiting for her interview to have a moment with Mr. Gaines and using her connections to make sure that he knew that she knew exactly how many rights they had and what would happen to him if he dared break a single law.Reynie’s plan wasn’t so much of a plan as it was what he knew would inevitably happen tomorrow.His friends would never consent to a day of being babysat by Virginia Argent. In fact, Reynie himself couldn’t imagine anything worse.He and his friends had originally been brought together for one purpose, and one purpose alone.To stop a criminal mastermind determined to take over the world.So, it wasn’t a question of whether or not the society was going to go investigating tomorrow.It was a question of what they would find.That night, after their guests had been shown to their various accommodations, John Cole stopped by Mr. Gaines’ office after catching a brief glimpse of Miss. Virginia Argent after she left Dr. Garrison at her room.His hope had been to explain his past with Dr. Molly Garrison, her relevance to their current case, and ask for an opportunity to rejoin the investigation.His request was quickly and harshly declined, coupled with a lecture from Mr. Gaines about how he didn’t like to have his time wasted.After the lecture was finally, mercifully, over, John Cole proceeded to stay up late in his office, carefully reviewing the evidence he’d spent the last several years compiling.Virginia was quick to join him.“I thought I’d find you here. It’s late. You should be in bed.”“I need to prepare for tomorrow. That might be my only chance to get a moment alone with them.”Virginia sat down next to John, and gently put her hand on his knee.“I’m sorry about what happened. I tried to warn you we were coming, but Gaines didn’t leave me any time.”“I know. It’s not your fault. I’m just happy you’re here now.”“Me too. I was worried.”“You’re always worried.”“Perhaps I should be. I know you, John, and I know you never give up. It’s one of the things I admire most about you, but Gaines will never allow you to meet alone with any of them. I can tell you about Dr. Garrison with plausible deniability, but if you go behind his back, I don’t think there’s anything I can do to protect you.”“I would never ask you to defend me, you’ve worked too hard and too long to throw it all away taking a bullet for me,” replied John. “The only thing you can do for me is try to arrange things so that I have the opportunity to get a moment alone with someone.”“Nathaniel?”“No. His son.”“His son?”“Yes,” replied John, showing Virginia the file he was reviewing. “I trust you can keep these between us?”“Of course. Oh my,” she whispered as she looked through the papers. “John, that would mean-”“Yes,” confirmed John. “And it likely confirms that SQ is a psychic, one of them, according to these printouts. That fact, plus the mysterious deaths of his parents paints a bad picture, no matter how much Nathaniel wants to spin it into a story about his friends’ tragic passing. Nothing about this adds up, and if that poor boy is in danger, and something happens to him, I would never, ever, forgive myself for not protecting him.”“Are you going to tell the boy what you know about him and his father?”“And risk putting him in more danger? No, but I need him to understand that I’m someone he can trust, someone he can go to if he needs anything, anything at all. I already failed his adoptive father when he was a boy, and I failed…”John’s voice faltered, unable to say aloud the awful truth. That he should have been there for Violet, been there for so many.“…I’m the reason that so many things turned out the way they did. I won’t let those same mistakes happen twice.”“You were young, John. None of it was your fault.”“I know. But it still hurts. Do you think…I know Gaines is watching you like a hawk, but do you think you can perhaps get me a moment alone with SQ?”“I believe I can manage that,” replied Virginia.“Thank you,” replied John. “I’m not sure what I’d do without you.”Then he leaned over and kissed Virginia on the cheek, causing her to blush.“Careful,” she whispered. “What if Gaines were to walk in and see us?”John rolled his eyes playfully.“He’d give us a twenty-hour lecture on how improper workplace relationships were and complain about how much paperwork he’s going to have to fill out now, all because I decided to become romantically involved with one of my bosses.”“Scandalous,” agreed Virginia. “And something I’d normally be against, were it not for the circumstances. Though I think we might have a difficult time explaining that to Mr. Gaines. I can’t imagine he’d approve.”“I doubt we’d have to explain. He wouldn’t bother hearing us out. He’d be too busy seething with jealousy because he’s never experienced love himself,” suggested John.“Poor him,” said Virginia, smiling sweetly at John. “Having to give us such a long boring lecture just to fire us. Whatever would we do without such a caring and understanding boss?”“He wouldn’t fire us,” objected John. “I’d talk us out of it. Or at least, I’d talk you out of it.”“How?”“I’d just tell him…well, obviously, I’d tell him that you were seducing me, all as part of a cruel ploy to pump me for information on my not-so-secret investigations into the past that Gaines could know everything about himself if only he didn’t keep dismissing my every concern. In the end, he’d be so impressed with your work and my willing ignorance; he couldn’t possibly fire us.”“A cruel ploy?” teased Virginia. “John, you know I couldn’t possibly keep such a terrible secret from you. I’m too much of an open book. Besides, you’re far too perceptive a man to fall for something like that.”“And you’re far too sweet to even consider something so awful,” added John affectionately. “You’re also far too patient with me. I know, I’ve had trouble letting the past go-”“-you don’t have to apologize. It’s perfectly understandable. I’ll get you that meeting, but it’s going to have to be quick. If Gaines finds out, things aren’t going to be pretty.”“I know. Thank you, Miss. Argent.”“You don’t have to call me that, not when Gaines isn’t here.”“Very well then. Goodnight, Virginia.”“Goodnight, John. Promise me you’ll get some sleep?”“For you, anything. I promise. I love you, Virginia Argent.”“And I love you, John Cole.” John kissed her once more, grinning as he watched who he swore was the most beautiful and understanding woman in the world head to bed while he carefully tucked his files back into his desk.
[Roll End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next day, everyone was up bright and early, though most were noticeably sleep deprived, each having been up at various points during the night with their own nightmares and anxieties.Unfortunately, Mr. Gaines could not be counted among the sleep deprived.“Well, then,” he noted cheerfully as they finished breakfast. “It seems as though your friend Milligan’s recovery is going to take some time, which makes this a two-day interview process. Don’t worry, most of it should be finished by the end of today. I’ll be speaking to most of you myself, personally. Miss. Argent should be here shortly to care for the children until we’re done. In the meantime, the rest of you can wait in here.”“Excuse me,” piped up Nicholas. “Do you think it might be possible for me to have a word with John again, while I’m here?”“No,” replied Mr. Gaines, a tight-lipped forced smile on his face. “I’m afraid Mr. Cole is…otherwise engaged. But don’t worry. I happen to have my very best working on the case. Ah, here’s Virginia now.”Miss. Argent walked back into the room, her heels clicking against the floor.“Right on time as usual,” complimented Mr. Gaines. “Miss. Argent will be taking care of you precious children today. No sense exposing such young ears to such difficult conversations.”“We’ve had plenty of difficult conversations,” objected Kate as the others looked cautiously at each other.“They’ll be together and able to contact us if they need anything?” questioned Dipika suspiciously.“Yes, yes, of course,” said Mr. Gaines dismissively as he and Miss. Argent shooed the children out of the room. “They’ll be just down the hall. You can check on them yourselves if you feel so inclined. Now. Who would like to go first?”The four children followed Miss. Argent down the hall.She did not smile or say a word to them.“So…” said Reynie, trying to be polite. “Have you um…worked for Mr. Gaines long?”Miss. Argent glanced down at Reynie.“That’s classified,” she replied.“Oh, sorry,” Reynie apologized.Miss. Argent nodded, but did not verbally acknowledge him.Instead, she opened the door to her office.The space looked nice. Clean. Organized. Professional. There was a desk with some files on it, a mini fridge with snacks, tons of locked filing cabinets, and a small table with four chairs around it. The table and chairs had clearly been brought in for the children and looked like a set of furniture you might find in an elementary school classroom, as the chairs themselves were noticeably small, even for Constance.On the table, Miss. Argent had placed some paper, markers, some books with cartoon animals on the cover that look like they were aimed at preschool children, a metal wire structure with beads that looked like the kind of thing you might find in the waiting room of a dentist’s office, and a board game called “Candy Land”, recommended for children 3 and up.“No coloring on the walls,” she ordered, as she sat down at her desk. “If you’re hungry, we have a water cooler in the fridge and fruit snacks in the box next to the door. I have work to do, but these toys here should keep you entertained.”The children looked down at the table.“You have to be joking,” whispered Constance.Miss. Argent did not look like she was joking. In fact, she looked unusually serious.“Do you think…I know you said I can get it back when I leave, but…do you think I might be able to get my bucket? I had some games in there?” asked Kate.“No,” replied Miss. Argent dryly. “I’m afraid our security team is holding onto that for the time being. But the materials I gave you should suffice.”Reynie reluctantly sat down at the table, motioning for the others to do the same.Then he glanced at Miss. Argent, who seemed busy with her work.Reynie then carefully took out his hand and silently tapped it on the desk in sight of the others.
“Morse code. We can see each other’s hands, she can’t. Don’t make any noise with your taps. She might hear it and know what we’re saying.”
“Are you sure?” asked Constance. “She doesn’t seem like a spy or agent. More like Mr. Gaines’ glorified secretary. Office eye candy. She dresses as if she works at a fashion photo shoot. Those heels are terribly impractical.” “They do look impressively difficult to walk in,” agreed Sticky. “How are you holding up, Kate?”“I’m worried about my dad,” acknowledged Kate. “But I’m also worried about poor Claire. Aleksandr said the government wants to hurt psychics. What if Gaines uses Garrison and her technology to hurt her?”“If Gaines was after psychics, he probably would have taken an interest in Constance too,” suggested Reynie. “It’s possible he’s just after Curtain, and that’s why he wants to interview SQ too.”“It’s so frustrating not knowing anything,” bemoaned Kate. “They won’t even let me have my bucket back!”Suddenly, Miss. Argent stood up from her desk.“I have to take care of something,” she announced. “For your own safety, none of you can leave this room. If you have to go to the bathroom or there’s an emergency, you may press this button on the intercom.”She promptly exited the room, locking the door behind her.The children tried the door, but it was no use.They were locked inside.“I suppose since I’m the reason we’re here, perhaps you’d like to start with me,” began Nathaniel, but Mr. Gaines waved his hand to silence him.“Oh no, not you,” he objected. “No, we have something more…special planned for you. No, when I asked who would be going first, I was talking about your traveling companions.”Mr. Gaines smiled at Nicholas, Number Two, Rhonda, Dipika, Claire, and Sticky’s aunt and uncle.“I…I suppose I could,” began Nicholas before Number Two interrupted him.“I’ll go,” she declared boldly, marching up to Mr. Gaines, before he could object, just as Miss. Argent reentered the room.“The doctor is ready,” she reported, looking at Nathaniel.“Excellent,” said Mr. Gaines. “You and your son can follow Miss. Argent down the hall.”“My…son?” asked Nathaniel, looking questioningly at SQ. “Why does he need to be a part of any special interview?”“He was the only person here who had close contact with you during the height of the Emergency besides Molly,” answered Mr. Gaines. “I understand your concern, but we simply want to ensure their stories about who you are and were match. It’s a simple matter of protocol.”No one looked like they believed him. The way Mr. Gaines spoke left a terrifying and uncomfortable feeling in everyone’s stomach.But what else could they do?
[Theme Song Plays]
“Let’s see,” said Mr. Gaines, once he was comfortably seated in his office chair. “Number Two. My, my, you do have an interesting history…”“One that is irrelevant,” interrupted Number Two. “What is relevant is that there has been a kidnapping of a boy, Tai Li-”“-a custody dispute, one that I’m certain the local police and courts will handle,” finished Mr. Gaines, looking rather disappointed to have his condescending monologue cut short.“-and the issue of Nathaniel Benedict, aka Dr. Curtain,” continued Number Two.“The man behind the Emergency,” concluded Mr. Gaines. “But that’s not what I’m conducting this interview today. I’m far more interested in you.”“Me?” asked Number Two.“Of course,” said Mr. Gaines. “You have a rather complicated family history, half-siblings, little contact with your mother, and I have here some adoption records from when you were a teenager. Records with rather questionable legitimacy, if you don’t mind my saying so-”“-I’m an adult. Any case you threaten to open in defense of my “well-being” is either far past whatever statute of limitations exists or won’t go forward unless I cooperate, and I most certainly do not. Mr. Benedict is a friend who took me in when I was young, at a low point in my life. He’s a good man, and you’re not getting anything out of me beyond that. Not a word about him or the children, not one word. As for his brother, he…is complicated,” concluded Number Two, forcing the words out grimly, “but that has nothing to do with Mr. Benedict, the others, or the children, and if any harm comes to any of them-” “Harm?” asked Mr. Gaines, raising an eyebrow. “Madam, I have no intention of harming anyone. Bureaucracy and protocol aside, we’re the good guys here. My only obligation as a humble civil servant is to keep our great society safe. After the Emergency, and the Happiness Revolution, I’m sure you understand why I take my job very seriously.”Number Two didn’t answer him. She merely glared at him suspiciously.He was like Curtain, she decided. Only worse, somehow. Curtain, for all his many, many, flaws, was more…quirky. Not playful exactly, but dissociated, disconnected from reality, trapped in his own mind where he sincerely believed he somehow was the good guy. But Mr. Gaines? He knew, fully knew, there were aspects of this that were wrong, he simply didn’t care, believed he was the law and above the law. Number Two could tell. She saw it in his eyes, just like Mr. Gaines could see in her eyes that further questioning wouldn’t get him anywhere.“Which is why,” continued Mr. Gaines. “There is also the matter of your…criminal record.”“Criminal record?” asked Number Two.“Yes,” said Mr. Gaines. “There seem to be mention here of a stolen microfiche machine-”“-alleged stolen microfiche machine,” objected Number Two.“Still, many would consider theft a serious crime,” noted Mr. Gaines.“An alleged theft more serious than a well-documented kidnapping with multiple witnesses?” asked Number Two. “I suppose this is our tax dollars at work.”Mr. Gaines frowned. It seemed the leverage he had on Number Two wasn’t as threatening as he might have hoped.“That will be all then,” he concluded. “You can send your sister in next. Your adopted sister that is…oh…what was her name? Rhonda?”“Yes, and you know what her name is,” scoffed Number Two, as she stormed out of the room.“How was it?” asked Nicholas nervously as Number Two stomped back into the waiting area the team had been provided.“Absolutely cowardly,” scoffed Number Two. “Not a bit of concerned about a kidnapped child, putting all his efforts into trying to intimidate me with information on my family and that stupid microfiche machine we took to investigate Curtain. He wants to see you next.”Number Two looked at Rhonda, who sighed.“Well then, I will do my best to make sure the man has what he needs and nothing more,” she concluded optimistically.The others looked significantly less optimistic.Nathaniel and SQ followed Miss. Argent down a long series of hallways.“Wait here,” she ordered, motioning for SQ to sit on a bench outside while she led Nathaniel into Dr. Garrison’s laboratory.It was larger, nicer, and warmer than any she’d had, even at the Institute, which made Nathaniel feel uncomfortably overshadowed and outdone.“Everything ready, doctor?” asked Miss. Argent, as she motioned for Nathaniel to sit the Whisperer’s new chair, which had a noticeable amount of uncomfortable metal cuffs added to it.“Yes,” replied Dr. Garrison, as she carefully adjusted the Whisperer’s settings.Nathaniel looked nervously at the chair.“There seem to be a lot of added restraints,” he noted, before being gently, but firmly, pushed into the chair by Miss. Argent’s surprising and unexpected strength as the chair’s metal cuffs automatically wrapped themselves around his body.“For your safety,” she explained. “I’ll leave you to it, doctor. Mr. Gaines will expect a full report.”Then Miss. Argent left, her heel clicks echoing against the floor.Nathaniel looked up at his old friend.“Molly, please,” he began. “I know I hurt you. You can do whatever you want to me, but before you do, please listen to me.”“Molly,” mocked Garrison. “So desperate to fabricate closeness between us that I see you’ve taken to using my first name regularly now? I’m surprised you even remember it.”“I could never forget it,” sighed Nathaniel, “and I know better than to hope for any closeness between us, but nevertheless, I need to warn you. These aren’t good people, Molly. Just look at what they’re doing!”Nathaniel uncomfortably wiggled in his restraints to make his point.Garrison shrugged.“You were worse. You did worse, remember?”“Yes,” admitted Nathaniel. “I did. But you’re better than me, and you’re better than this, Molly!”Garrison laughed.“Oh, please. We both know that’s not true,” she objected as she continued setting up her machine. “Molly,” sighed Nathaniel desperately, trying to implore her to listen to him, trying to think of something, anything believable that he might say to her.“You’re a good person, a kind person, and I’m sorry I took that away from you,” he continued, “but you can’t stay here. They’re…they’re using you, Molly. They’re using you, just like I used you, and I know you’re smart enough to realize that. Even if you want to hurt me, even if you don’t believe you deserve better, and please, know that you do deserve better, you always deserved better, you still need to at least acknowledge it’s the truth. They don’t care about you. They want your ideas, your technology. When they’re done with it, they’re going to get rid of you.”For a moment, Garrison froze, her fingers pausing above the buttons and switches and keyboards.But it was only a moment.“I know,” she agreed. “But I’m the only one who knows how my technology works. It’s not as if they could continue my work without me. Besides, they treat me better here than you ever did, and if they ever do decide to, as you so eloquently put it, “get rid of me”, I’m sure I can find my own way out of it. I survived you, didn’t I?”“You outsmarted me,” agreed Nathaniel. “You’re smarter than me, and you always were, but this isn’t thriving, and it won’t be surviving for long. You’re not a match for their power, Molly, no one is, no matter how intelligent you are, and even if you don’t care about that, how is this any different from what I made you do?”“Because,” declared Garrison, her fingers over the final switch. “This time, I actually believe in their vision and the designs they have for my technology.”“Oh, really?” asked Nathaniel. “Well, assuming they aren’t lying to you, what “vision” is that, exactly?”Garrison smirked. Was he still so delusionally self-confident that he believed she’d actually tell him? That a man as small as him had any right to know the real reason for her life’s work? The real purpose for which she designed the Whisperer, the reason all this had even begun at all?“Goodbye, Ledroptha,” she scoffed, before flicking the final switch.“That’s not exactly reassuring,” noted Sticky, looking at the locked door.“If I had my bucket, I could easily break the lock and get us out,” complained Kate. “It’s like she wants us trapped in here.”“You think?” asked Constance sarcastically, as the children began to freely explore the room, without Miss. Argent’s presence.“She left the files on her desk,” noted Kate, as she sat down in Miss. Argent’s chair. “No locks, no passwords, everything right here for us to see.”“What did I tell you? Office eye candy. Clearly not intelligent enough for much else,” said Constance.Reynie frowned.“What?” objected Constance, as the others gathered around Miss. Argents’ files. “It’s true. If she was going to lock us in a room, she probably should have put her super-secret files away first and given us something compelling enough to distract us other than toys for three-year-olds. Completely careless and clueless.”“Maybe she’s…just not used to kids?” suggested Reynie, trying his best to give Miss. Argent the benefit of the doubt.Constance rolled her eyes.“You’re more gullible than Mr. Benedict’s friend John Cole,” she muttered.“Less exciting than breaking into Curtain’s tower, but there’s definitely stuff here,” noted Kate, as she shuffled through the files.“Mostly stuff on Curtain,” observed Sticky. “Looks like John Cole was conducting his own investigation of him. Most of the documents in Curtain’s file come from him.”“This is the thickest file I’ve ever seen,” noted Constance, examining John Cole’s file on Ledroptha Curtain, aka "Dr. L.D. Curtain, aka Nathaniel Benedict. “Talk about obsessed.”“It’s probably mostly stuff we already know,” speculated Reynie. “But what about these other files? The thin ones that Miss. Argent put underneath Curtain’s file?”Sticky moved the file aside to look at the labels on the other files, then froze.“Uh…guys?”“What? What do they say? Are they about Mr. Benedict?” asked Kate.“No,” replied Sticky. “I think…I think they’re about us.”The others looked at the labels on the four files.
“Wetherall.”
“Perumal.”
“Contraire.”
“Washington.”
“Come with me.”SQ looked up to find Miss. Argent looking down at him.“I…I thought I was going to wait for my dad?” asked SQ.Miss. Argent didn’t answer but merely motioned for SQ to follow her.SQ reluctantly complied, ever mindful of every step he took away from the others.Miss. Argent stopped in front of a modest-looking office door and opened it.“John, I brought SQ, as you requested,” she announced.John looked up and smiled.“Thank you, Virginia. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”“Be sure to make this quick,” she lectured, gently pushing SQ into the room. “And if Gaines takes issue with it, I had no part in it.”“Of course not,” promised John. “Thank you, Virginia.”Once the door had closed, John motioned for SQ to take a seat.“Here, sit down. I’m sorry, I know we made rather hasty introductions, but my name is John Cole.”“Yeah, you’re Uncle Nicky’s old friend,” said SQ, awkwardly shaking the hand of the man who worked for the government agency currently holding his family hostage.“Uncle Nicky?” asked John. “Oh, right, because he’s your father’s brother. Right, of course.”“Am I in trouble?” asked SQ, nervously looking around the office.“Trouble? Oh no, no trouble,” promised John. “I just wanted to spend some time talking with you.”“With me?” asked SQ. “Why?”“Well…” said John, not quite sure how to begin. “As I’m sure you’ve guessed, I’ve been investigating your father, which I know is probably a very awkward situation for you. So, I wanted to make sure you were feeling alright.”“Oh…” said SQ. “Thank you, that’s very thoughtful of you, but I think I’m fine. I’m just worried about my dad.”“Yes,” said John. “Your…adoptive father?”“Well, yes, but I think of him as my dad. He’s the only dad I’ve ever really known,” explained SQ.“I understand,” said John. “I was also adopted, when I was around twelve, I just wanted to make sure I get my facts straight.”“You were adopted too?” asked SQ.“Yes,” said John. “And I think of the family that adopted me as my real family too. So, I understand that you might feel the same way about your father despite some of his…choices.”“…yeah,” said SQ sadly. “I do. I’m sorry, it feels weird talking about that stuff behind his back.”“I know,” said John. “But I promise, SQ, whatever we say here stays between us. My only responsibility is looking after the well-being of you and your companions. Unfortunately, that does involve asking some uncomfortable questions, but you only have to answer what you like, okay?”“Okay,” agreed SQ.He’d been hesitant to trust any of the government officials at first, but something about John Cole seemed nice, warm, and friendly. It was a stark contrast to the way SQ felt around Mr. Gaines, and the change was noticeable.Perhaps this was someone SQ could trust, though he knew from his experience with his aunt that it would be foolish to completely let his guard down.“Well then, perhaps we ought to start with your father,” suggested John. “I know you don’t want to talk about his crimes, but…how was he to you? Were you treated well?”“Oh, yes,” SQ promised. “I mean, my dad’s…my dad, but he loves me. It would have been nice if he wasn’t actively trying to take over the world so I could have maybe gotten off the island a bit, but he gave me a good education, whatever I needed, and even though it was imperfect, he did and does care about me. I’ve never…well, I’ve almost never doubted that.”“Almost never?” noted John. “So…your father kept his relationship with you separate from his plans? He never involved you or pressured you to become involved, and he never…he never hurt you?”SQ hoped his face didn’t look too guilty. The truth was, he hadn’t forgotten about the night his father took his memories. It was the night his vision of his father had shattered, and while SQ remembered how frightened his father had looked, and how much his father had tried to comfort and reassure him, SQ still remembered his own fear, and the horrifying feeling of realizing that this was what his father had been willing to do to him, his own son, just to keep him from telling someone about his plans.“He…” began SQ. “My father, well…he’s kind of a complicated guy. He’s done bad stuff, and I know that, but I also know that he’s sorry and that he really does love me, and my Uncle Nicky, and everyone really, even though he’d probably die before he admitted it.”John Cole reflected on his own interview with Nathaniel. If there really was a layer of warmth and love hidden under his jaded exterior, Nathaniel Benedict certainly did a good job of hiding it. His son seemed sincere, as did Nicholas, but John Cole knew all too well how trusting people like Nicholas could be and how desperate children might be to have a good view of their parents, despite evidence to the contrary.“Before I found out about the Emergency, I won’t say things were better, if anything things are way better now that my dad is honest with me, but I certainly wasn’t abused,” SQ promised. “In fact, when I thought my dad was protecting me from the Emergency rather than causing it, things at home were sometimes actually pretty nice. I know that probably sounds weird.”“Ignorance is bliss?” suggested John.SQ nodded.“Kind of, I guess,” he admitted.“And…” continued John carefully. “Your birth parents, Niles and Evelyn, do you remember them at all?”“No,” admitted SQ. “They died when I was a baby, and my dad never liked to talk about them. Too many painful memories.”“Yes,” said John slowly. “And…my records indicated that they died on the same day, is that correct?”“They did,” agreed SQ, recalling what his father had told him about his birth father and the misguided but heroically intentioned way he’d tried to use their technology to save his birth mother. “And I know how that sounds, but I think that’s something you should probably ask my dad. I promise, it’s not as bad as it looks, and he can explain everything.”John, who had already asked Nathaniel about SQ’s birth parents and gotten the run-around, looked skeptical.“You trust that your father didn’t hold any grudge against your birth parents?” he confirmed. “I understand he and your birth father worked together?”“They did, but my dad was never angry at him,” promised SQ. “He loved my birth parents; they were his best friends. He hides it, but I can tell he misses them, and I also think he blames himself for what happened to them. Even though he shouldn’t.”John didn’t look like he agreed quite with SQ’s vision of his father having any genuine feelings of affection or friendship towards his birth parents but knew better than to argue.Heaven knows, poor SQ didn’t need to suffer any more than he already had.“Well…I suppose in someone ways, I understand how your father feels,” said John carefully, trying to alter his approach and find a way to relate to SQ’s version of events and sympathetic vision of his father, for as skeptical as John was of its validity.“When I was adopted, I gained two parents, but I also gained a sister. She became my best friend, but then something bad happened to her many years ago. We never found out what happened to her, and I’ve often blamed myself.”“I’m sorry,” said SQ. “I don’t have any siblings, but after watching what my dad and my Uncle Nicky went through, I imagine losing one must be awful.”“It is,” said John. “Thank you, SQ. I’m not telling you this to ask for your pity, but because I want you to understand that I do emphasize with your family’s position. I know what it’s like to lose the people you love. You’ve all been through a lot, and I’m on your side. I want you to know that.”“Thank you,” replied SQ thoughtfully, before asking a different question.“What was her name?”“Who?” asked John.“Your sister, the one you said you missed…I’m sorry if that’s personal.”“No, no, it’s fine. Her name was Violet.”“Violet Cole?” asked SQ.“What? Oh no, I kept my birth name when I was adopted. Cole is my last name, not my family’s,” explained John.“My sister’s name was Violet Hopefield.”“Miss. Kazembe,” said Mr. Gaines, as she walked into his office. “An absolute pleasure. I assume that your sister had quite a bit to say about her interview?”“Just a little something about a microfiche machine,” said Rhonda. “Surely very easily compensated for and replaced. I did not know you were so invested in the local libraries, Mr. Gaines.”“I deal in information,” he replied. “Part of the job. Speaking of information, Miss. Kazembe, I have to admit, I’ve had trouble finding much information on you before you came to this country.”“That’s because there is no information to find,” answered Rhonda pleasantly. “I grew up in a small village. My parents died when I was young. Nothing about my past would interest you.”“On the contrary,” noted Mr. Gaines. “Information about events ongoing in places outside of our great nation interests me a great deal. Always nice to keep an eye on the competition, and our allies. But…I understand it was a very long time ago. So, in that case, why don’t I ask you about the man you came here to live with? What can you tell me about Nicholas Benedict?”“I can tell you that he is kind, intelligent, and loving,” replied Rhonda. “But you ought to be able to deduce that when you interview him for yourself.”“So, you’re loyal to him?” asked Mr. Gaines. “As are the children, I’d assume?” “Yes, but not in the way I think you mean loyalty,” noted Rhonda. “Not in terms of allegiance to a side, but the loyalty that comes from the love of being family. Do you have a family, Mr. Gaines?”“No,” replied Mr. Gaines, rather off guard to have such a strangely personal question asked of himself. “The domestic life never suited me, and I’ve always found children to be rather…difficult creatures.”“Oh, but they are such a blessing, eh?” said Rhonda, with a smile on her face.Mr. Gaines nodded uncomfortably.“If you don’t mind, Miss. Kazembe, I’ll be asking the questions here,” he continued. “The injured man, Milligan, he lived with you for a time, didn’t he?”“Yes,” said Rhonda.“What did he tell you about his life, before he met you?”“Nothing.”“Nothing? You expect me to believe you let a man live in your home for years, and he told you nothing about himself?”“He couldn’t remember anything about himself. Amnesia,” explained Rhonda sweetly.“Hm…” muttered Mr. Gaines. “I see. Complete amnesia?”“Yes, a very unfortunate accident,” said Rhonda. “So, I am afraid that is all the information I can offer you, but when Milligan recovers, you can ask him yourself to confirm.”“Yes,” said Mr. Gaines. “Believe me, I plan to ask him a great deal. But I suppose that will be all from you. Why don’t you send in your…I’m sorry, do you call him your father?”“Mr. Benedict,” replied Rhonda kindly. “I’ll let him know you’re ready.”Nathaniel suddenly found himself back in his office.Or…no…not his office.Oh no, he realized, as he looked around the room.It wasn’t his office. It was the room Nerissa had visited him in, the room she claimed was Nathaniel’s own mind, the anxiety inducing room of creepy fake furniture from which there was no escape.It had changed slightly since his last visit, and Nathaniel wasn’t sure if he liked the changes or not.The room looked and felt more real. Less creepy, less like a giant doll house, which Nathaniel supposed was a good thing, but it also felt less controlled, wilder, and more unpredictable at the same time.
“Did you draw these?”
Nathaniel turned to see a young woman, perhaps a few years older than his son, looking at SQ’s paintings hanging on the walls of his mind.“They’re nice,” she noted. “I like the way the paintings move. You can see the artist progressing through time, getting more skilled. I only wish the paintings didn’t get sadder as they aged.”“Who are you?” asked Nathaniel.The Whisperer turned to face him.Nathaniel took a step backwards in fright.Her resemblance to them was uncanny. Niles’ eyes, Garrison’s general appearance, and Milligan’s smile and more subtle expressions…perhaps heartwarming in another context, but the sudden confrontation by this amalgamation of the three people he’d betrayed most cruelly disturbed Nathaniel.“You know who I am,” she declared. “Haven’t you guessed? I’d have thought they’d have mentioned me to you by now.”“They…they did,” replied Nathaniel. “You’re…are you the…the Whisperer?”“I am,” the young woman replied.“Hello, father.”“Looks like they elected to use your mom’s last name,” observed Constance, handing Reynie the file marked “Perumal”.“It’s…it’s not about me,” observed Reynie, looking over the papers. “It’s about Amma. And it says…”“What Reynie?” asked Kate, noticing the look on his face.“It says she was an agent,” Reynie whispered. “That she worked here, a long time ago.”The others gathered around and looked at the file which detailed the work Dipika had done during her time here.“It looks like she worked for one of the smaller departments. Child rescue and welfare,” observed Kate. “That actually sounds pretty cool!”“But…why wouldn’t Amma have told me about this?” asked Reynie, turning the file over in his hands.“It looks like she worked here when she was pretty young, look at the dates,” noted Sticky.“And look there,” said Constance. “Dipika Perumal: Retired. Occupation: Tutor/Teacher. Status: In the Dark.” “Status: In the Dark?” repeated Kate. “What does that mean?”“I’m not sure, but I don’t like how it sounds,” said Reynie.“Wait a minute,” said Sticky, looking down at his own file.“My aunt said that my mother and father worked for the government too. You don’t think…”He carefully opened the envelope.“Well?” asked Kate. “Did they work with Reynie’s Amma?”“No…” replied Sticky, quickly skimming the file. “Same main office, but they’re listed as intelligence, not field work, and a different branch. The dates don’t indicate much overlap either, and-”Then suddenly Sticky stopped talking, a concerned a frightened look on his face.“What is it?” asked Reynie.“The end of the file,” said Sticky, his mouth feeling dry. “Where it said that Reynie’s mom retired. My parents’ file says…something else.”“What does it say?” asked Constance.“Terminated,” replied Sticky. “Status: In the Light, Loyalty Compromised, Questionable. Terminate If Found Disloyal.”The room was silent.“Well…maybe that just means they were…let go?” suggested Reynie.“That wasn’t how my aunt made it sound,” objected Sticky. “She said the official report was an accident, but that given how my mom was acting right before she died, they always wondered.”“There is an easy way to check,” asserted Constance. “Aleksandr said that my father was killed after he betrayed the government to be with my mother. If he’s right, then my father’s file should say something similar.”“Constance,” cautioned Reynie, “I don’t know if you should-”But before Reynie could stop her, Constance had already ripped the file open and found the following words:“William Contraire. Status: In the Light, Loyalty Compromised, Confirmed Traitor. Terminate On Sight,” which had been crossed out and replaced with the words: “William Contraire: Killed in Action.”“So…it’s possible killed and terminated mean different things?” suggested Kate.“Are you okay, Constance?” asked Reynie.Constance nodded.“I’m fine. It’s not like I ever knew him, and now we know Aleksandr was telling the truth about him.”“Maybe, but I don’t know if we should come to any big conclusions about these files until we get the chance to talk to our parents about them,” suggested Reynie.“We haven’t even looked through everything in these files,” added Sticky.“We…haven’t even looked at mine,” concluded Kate.“That’s right,” said Reynie. “But your parents never worked as spies, they…”Reynie stopped, realizing what he was about to say.“…worked for Curtain,” Kate finished for him.“According to Curtain,” Constance reminded them.“You think…maybe they were sent to the Institute to spy on him?” suggested Kate, a hint of hope in her voice. “Maybe the reason they were in all those photos with Curtain was only because they were undercover? That could explain why my dad has a history with McCracken…I mean, Martina’s dad, I mean…well, those men in suits.”“It’s possible,” cautioned Reynie, “but until we get the chance to talk to your Dad, maybe we shouldn’t-”But before Reynie could finish, Kate had opened the envelope.
“Milligan Wetherall: Retired. Occupation: Chemist/Chemical Engineering, Private Company. Status: In the Dark.”
“Beatrice Wetherall: Retired. Occupation: Teacher/Coach, Private Education. Deceased. Cause of Death: Sickness (Cancer/Tumor). Status: In the Dark.”
“The…the dates say that they retired at the same time, during the time they would have been working with Curtain,” muttered Kate. “That doesn’t make any sense! Why would they have retired before they had enough evidence against him?”“Maybe if they weren’t trying to get evidence against him,” suggested Reynie. “But if that was the case, why work for him in the first place when they had other, better employment? And the dates they worked for the government and worked for Curtain seem to have some overlap, which is strange. Why would he have done both jobs at once, if not to investigate Curtain?”“Actually, the date Kate’s parents stopped working government jobs is listed as being before the Emergency began,” Sticky pointed out, “and while all the dates our parents worked here do have some overlap, it looks like they might have never met each other while working here.”“They all have similarly named jobs,” noted Kate, “at least according to these names and job descriptions, and yet…”“…their departments and divisions all have different names,” finished Reynie. “And the date my Amma retired…that would have been a few years after her father died.”“The day my father died would have been shortly after my mother left me at the orphanage,” reported Constance.“And the date my parents were terminated…” said Sticky slowly.“…would have been right before they died.”The children felt a chill go through the room, as they suddenly remembered whose office they occupied.“We need to take these files before Argent comes back,” concluded Constance. After Rhonda had informed Mr. Benedict that he’d been summoned, Nicholas nervously walked into Mr. Gaines’ office.“Remember,” whispered Number Two, as he left the room. “He’s going to try to bait you. Don’t tell him anything.”Nicholas nodded seriously and cautiously walked into Mr. Gaines’ office. He was relieved to see that Rhonda and Number Two had made it through their questioning at least, but Nicholas and the others weren’t quite sure what Mr. Gaines wanted.“Mr. Nicholas Benedict,” proclaimed Mr. Gaines. “I ought to congratulate you. The man who really solved the Emergency.”“Oh, well…um,” began Nicholas. “That was more of a team effort, and it was really the children who-”“But you were the leader,” interrupted Mr. Gaines, dismissing any contribution of the children with a wave of his hand. “And as a leader myself I know that while operations cannot be done without good workers who know how to follow orders unquestioning the burden of the plan, vision, and execution fall to great men such as ourselves.”“Well, I’ve never thought of myself as particularly great,” muttered Nicholas.“What about your brother?” asked Mr. Gaines.“Nathaniel? Oh, I’ve always thought of him as great. He has that…that atmosphere of greatness around him.”“Really? And you still think that, despite everything he’s done?”“Oh yes,” said Nicholas, unfazed. “He’s made mistakes, I won’t deny that, but he’s done so much to turn it around, so much to be a good man. I promise, whatever is going on, you have nothing to fear from him.”“My colleagues will be the judge of that,” objected Mr. Gaines. “But surely, you must have some grudge against him. Brothers fight, or so I’m told, I never had to deal with the burden of siblings myself, but I’ve always been under the impression that having a brother is a bit, well…Cain and Abel.”“Oh no,” exclaimed Nicholas. “Nothing like that! Well, maybe a little. Nathaniel and I have had our ups and downs, but even during our downs, he was still my brother. I knew there was good in him, and I was right.”“Inspirational,” said Mr. Gaines, not sounding one bit inspired. “Though there is also the issue of your sister. You are aware of your sister, I presume? Mr. Cole mentioned it in his notes? A wanted kidnapper?”“Oh…right,” said Nicholas nervously. “Yes. Um…I don’t know much about her myself, we just met her, but she seems most in need of mental health services than anything else.”“She’s been a wanted criminal for most of her life,” objected Mr. Gaines. “Loyalty is a wonderful thing, but a man as impressive as you, the man who solved the Emergency, ought to be a bit more cautious. Just because your brother and sister are family does not make them good people.”“And I am not afraid to object to their behavior, nor so blind as to excuse it,” asserted Nicholas. “But that does not mean I love them any less or will stop loving them, nor does it make either of them incapable of changing for the better.”“Really?” asked Mr. Gaines, a sly smile creeping across his face. “Even if they were to hurt the children closest to you?”“Hurt the children?” asked Nicholas. “Mr. Gaines, my sister might be unwell, but I don’t think she wants to harm anyone!”“Some of my other agents obtained evidence of some of her earlier plans,” objected Mr. Gaines. “We believe she at one point had the intention of kidnapping two of your children. Shepard Quaid Curtain and Constance Contraire. Perhaps that’s to be expected, given her grudge against you, but what puzzles me is why she’d choose those particular children over any of the others.”“Oh. Well, perhaps that could be for a number of reasons,” suggested Nicholas. “SQ is my nephew, so perhaps-”“-but the girl is nothing to you. A stranger,” noted Mr. Gaines. “Why take an interest in her, specifically, do you think?”“I…I’m not sure,” lied Nicholas nervously.“Hm,” said Mr. Gaines. “I see. Well, if you think of anything, be sure to let me know. My only interest is in the children’s safety.”“Yes, of course,” said Nicholas, his throat feeling suddenly very dry.“Though on the subject of the girl being a stranger,” continued Mr. Gaines, “you do seem to have a history of taking in strays. Milligan Wetherall, for instance.”“Milligan?” asked Nicholas.“Yes,” said Mr. Gaines. “Very kind of you to welcome him into your home after his terrible accident. One has to wonder how exactly that poor man lost his memories.”“I…I believe he mentioned a cliff…” muttered Nicholas.“An entire life erased,” mused Mr. Gaines. “A life that no doubt held many secrets. Perhaps not all of them admirable. Doesn’t it frighten you, Mr. Benedict? To be surrounded by so many lies and secrets, so many deceptions, all from the people who claim to care about you? Or perhaps you enjoy living in a state of peaceful ignorance?”“My friends could never frighten me,” objected Nicholas. “I know them, they’re good people, and Milligan has been nothing but a kind and loving man, and a wonderful father.”“Father? Oh yes…the Kate girl, wasn’t it? Poor little thing. I certainly hope her father pulls through. It would be a shame to send the girl to an orphanage.”“She’d stay with me,” insisted Nicholas. “We’d never send her back there!”“Admirable,” said Mr. Gaines, hearing the panic in his voice. “Very admirable. You care very much, Mr. Benedict, and though you may doubt it, so do I.”“You do?” repeated Nicholas.“Oh yes,” said Mr. Gaines. “I’ve only ever wanted what is best for everyone across this great nation. But as a leader, I hope you know that good things come at a cost, a price that only the greatest of rulers and officials ever really understand. I simply want to make sure your loyalty doesn’t blind you to recognizing that fact.”“Father?” asked Nathaniel, feeling a little uncomfortable by how his creation was addressing him.“Yes,” the Whisperer replied. “You and Dr. Garrison created me. She is my mother, and you are my father.”“Well…” said Nathaniel, trying his best to take control of the situation. After all, the Whisperer was his creation, and this was his mind.He had nothing to fear.“Um…yes, very well then. What do you want?” he asked. “I assume that your mother wants some information from me?”“She does,” agreed the Whisperer, making herself comfortable on the couches in Nathaniel’s mind.She looked up at her father.“But I have some questions of my own, and I would like to get to know you. Would you like to sit down?”Nathaniel carefully walked around the coach and sat across from his interrogator.It did feel more comfortable than standing up. The cushions were soft, like the ones he’d ordered for the Institute, the Compound, and his own private apartments, and though this was the same room, the couches looked and felt less fake. Less like giant doll house furniture made to look real and more like something that was actually real.It was both comforting and frightening.“I’ll sit,” decided Nathaniel, figuring that indulging his creation might be the surest way to get her under his influence (as opposed to Gaines’ or Garrison’s).“So,” said the Whisperer, looking around the room. “This is your mind. One of the minds that created me.”“I suppose,” said Nathaniel, though he still found the visual representation of his mental state to be quite unnerving.“It’s odd,” noted the Whisperer. “But vaguely familiar. Very unlike your brother’s mind, and yet it has a similar underlying feel to it. A sadness, like something is missing. I think I caught glimpses of it when you were using me for the Emergency, but I suppose I wasn’t conscious during that time. It’s so hard to remember that time.”“Do you like my mind?” asked Nathaniel.“I’m not sure,” said the Whisperer honestly, looking about the room. “Though I do like these. They’re pretty.”She reached down to pick up a vase of violets sitting on the coffee table before them.Names and memories began to flash through her mind.Memories and feelings that were suppressed, hidden, buried under years of shame and sorrow.“Who are Niles and Evelyn?” she asked curiously.“Put those down!” lectured Nathaniel, panic rising in his voice as he quickly took the plant from her hands and set it back down on the table.“It’s décor, not a toy!”“Oh. Sorry,” said the Whisperer. “I just wanted to know more about you. I spoke to your brother. My uncle. He said some things to me and showed me some memories and thoughts in his mind.”“Did he?” asked Nathaniel, wondering what on earth Nicky had shown the artificial intelligence he’d unknowingly funded to make her so eager to have a conversation with him.She nodded.“About my actions being my own. I want to make you and my mother happy. You built me. You gave me life. She fixed me when I was destroyed. But Nicholas told me that while my programming and my creators might influence my choices and life, ultimately, my decisions are my own. It’s up to me to pick the right ones. Right now, I’m trying to determine what those are. You told me to create the Emergency. My mother is telling me to help her. But I…”The Whisperer stopped, unsure what to say next.“…you want something else?” guessed Nathaniel.“I don’t know what else there would be to want besides the purpose for which I was created,” she answered. “But I think I want to figure out what it is that I really want. Since you two are my parents, I thought maybe you might have the answer.”She looked hopefully at Nathaniel.“I see,” he replied, unsure what to say to the daughter he’d never known he had. “Well, I suppose I could help with that, at least in the immediate. You shouldn’t do what your mother wants. She’s…deep down she’s a good person, but she’s disturbed, unwell, and has been that way for a very long time. It’s a rather complicated situation, but if you can, find ways to avoid doing what she tells you. I’m going to try to get you out of here safely.”The Whisperer smiled.Get her out of here safely?Her father wouldn’t say something like that unless he cared about her, which meant…he did care about her.It was a wonderful feeling.Was this what it felt like to be loved? Was this why her father had created her? Was this her purpose?“You’d help get me to safety?” she asked. “So that I could live with you?”“Yes,” confirmed Nathaniel, getting up to pace around the room. “But I’ll need to think of a plan first.”The Whisperer wasn’t worried. He’d think of something, she knew it. Then she could go home.She looked happily around her father’s mind. It had seemed rather intimidating at first, but now that she’d spent more time in it, it really wasn’t so bad.The Whisperer studied the art on the walls closely. It seemed to constantly be transitioning from childlike drawings to professional drawings, but the artist was always the same.Suddenly, the Whisperer got more images.“SQ…” she whispered, looking intently at the paintings. “Does that mean…do I have a brother?”Nathaniel wasn’t sure how to answer her.“I suppose. Technically, in a sense,” he muttered.The Whisperer could see how much her father loved SQ. If that was how much he loved him, then the Whisperer reasoned her father must love her just as much.She stared at the painting, trying to see more about her father and SQ.Suddenly, she felt resistance. An odd and uncomfortable tension.“What are you doing?” asked Nathaniel, suddenly feeling a chill in the air.“I’m trying to see more about my brother,” answered the Whisperer. “But it’s so strange. Something’s wrong. It’s almost like it’s hidden.”“You’ll have time to talk to him later,” reasoned Nathaniel, his voice sounding panicked. “Just leave it alone. Leave it alone, I said!”But it was too late.The Whisperer saw it all, saw the fear and tears in SQ’s eyes as their father and the Whisperer’s mother took his memories.She took a step back from the painting and slowly looked over at her father.“Why…why did you?” she asked, her voice shaking, trying to find some sort of rational explanation for why the father she thought cared for her would hurt his own children like that.An ominous and uncomfortable feeling began to settle over the room.“I told you not to look,” snapped Nathaniel, who didn’t like the sensation of having his mind poked and prodded without his permission.The Whisperer began to back away from him.Her father sounded angry.He’d already hurt his son.Would he hurt her too? “Actually,” said the Whisperer. “I don’t think I want to go with you. I’ll stay here, with my mother.”Nathaniel, noticing her fear, did his best to keep calm, but it was hard when the room they stood in began to feel more and more like an illusion that was about to break away at any moment, giving way to something intense, something terrible.“I’m sorry,” he whispered gently, trying his best to sound genuine and caring. “I made a mistake, a mistake I’ll regret for the rest of my life, but I’ve done my best to make it up to my son. He’ll tell you himself, but you can’t stay here, and you must promise not to help Dr. Garrison with her plans. If you do, she and the people she works for are going to use you to do very bad things.”“But she’s my mother,” protested the Whisperer. “She built me, she fixed me, she loves me-”“-that’s not love,” objected Nathaniel. “She only did that because she wants you to fulfill the purpose for which you were designed.”“But I’m her daughter,” countered the Whisperer.“You’re a machine,” Nathaniel reminded her gently, desperate to make her understand that Garrison held no affection for her.Unfortunately, his words failed to convince the Whisperer that it was her mother who didn’t care about her.At first, the Whisperer was merely insulted. A machine? How reductive. It would be like saying that Nathaniel was nothing more than a mass of flesh, bone, and blood. Being a machine didn’t change the fact that she was her mother’s daughter, her creation.But as the Whisperer began to think about it, she began to realize that perhaps there was some truth to what her father was saying.Despite what she’d seen, he had raised her brother, protected him, and loved him. But neither of the Whisperers’ parents had ever done that for her. They only used her for their plans.Was that her only purpose? Being a tool or a pawn in someone else’s plan?The Whisperer began to cry.“Oh,” said Nathaniel awkwardly. “I didn’t mean-”“-I know what you meant,” objected the Whisperer, as she slowly began reflecting on the time she and her father had spent together, before she became conscious.Her voice sounded different. Feminine, like Garrison’s, but somehow deeper like Milligan’s, and there was something else too, something bitter and angry in the way she spoke that reminded Nathaniel of a younger version of himself in a way he did not like.“And I’ve decided I don’t want to be here anymore, so I’m taking what I need, and I’m leaving.”Nathaniel trembled as he felt the horrifying sensation of his daughter tearing the room that was his mind apart.It reminded him of the night Molly had angrily destroyed his office, the night Milligan had left them.Finally, it stopped, leaving the room looking almost shattered with long, giant cracks along the walls, broken windows, and objects thrown about the room.The vase of flowers was broken, its contents scattered across the floor.Nathaniel, who had been brought to his knees, risked a glance up at his daughter, who stared angrily back at him.“Goodbye, father.”Suddenly, Nathaniel found himself back in the room, forcefully ejected from the Whisperer’s chair, almost as if the restraints that unbound him had launched him forwards into a tangled mess onto the floor.“What happened?” demanded Garrison, hurrying to call for backup before Nathaniel rose to his feet and got his bearings.“Why did you launch him out of the chair?”“System malfunction,” reported the Whisperer calmly and Garrison pressed the intercom button to call for Miss. Argent.“Don’t tell her anything!” demanded Nathaniel. “Not a word!”“I’ll tell her what I want,” countered the Whisperer.Nathaniel wasted no time running out of the room before Miss. Argent could arrive. He hated to leave, but the Whisperer, like her mother, clearly couldn’t be reasoned with, and Nathaniel needed to make sure he left before they got any more information out of him, and he certainly had to make sure that they didn’t use the Whisperer on SQ. Nathaniel was not allowing that to happen, not after this.He ran outside and looked for SQ on the bench where they’d left him to wait for his turn.He was gone.“Where would we hide the files?” asked Reynie, as the children scrambled to come up with a plan.“If only I had my bucket,” groaned Kate. “Then we could hide them in there.”“They’d likely search your bucket, and either way, she’ll notice they’re missing,” objected Sticky.“Then we need to copy them,” concluded Kate, grabbing the markers and paper Argent had so graciously provided for them.The children got to work as fast as they could. Kate’s handwriting was the fastest, but also the messiest, which left her on lookout duty. Reynie and Constance got to work copying the papers as fast and neatly as they could while Sticky spent his time reading. His handwriting was slow, but his photographic memory could allow him to copy everything else later.“She’s coming,” reported Kate, cringing as she pressed her ear against the door. “I can hear her heels; it’s like she’s stomping as loud as she possibly can.”“Obnoxious,” said Constance, as she quickly gathered her papers.“But useful,” observed Reynie.“I read everything, we can get the rest later,” said Sticky. “We just need to make sure her desk looks the same.”“Done,” said Reynie, as he and Constance ran around to the other side of Argent’s desk and sat back down at the table.“What about the papers we copied?” asked Constance in a panicked voice as the children heard the rattle of Miss. Argent’s keys at the door.Kate quickly grabbed the papers and shoved them into the “Candy Land” board game box just as Argent came in to see the children happily coloring.“Everything alright in here?” she asked.“Perfectly fine,” the children replied.“Good,” said Argent, sitting back down at her desk.“Um…Miss. Argent?” began Kate.Miss. Argent sighed and looked up at her.“I was wondering…we’ve had such a good time playing with the toys you gave us…do you think that we might be able to take the “Candy Land” game with us?”“Sure,” said Miss. Argent flippantly. “If it means that much to you. I don’t have any use for it.”The children did their best to contain their smiles.“Wait a moment,” muttered Miss. Argent, looking down at her desk as if something was horribly wrong.The children waited in nervous silence.“Ugh,” she groaned. “I forgot some of my papers down the hall. Wait here.”Miss. Argent gathered the files on her desk in her arms and marched out of her office, locking the door behind her once more.“Violet Hopefield?” SQ repeated, just to confirm he’d heard the name correctly.“Yes,” said John. “I never did find out what happened to her, but…SQ are you okay?”SQ wasn’t sure what to say.“Did…I’m sorry if this is a personal question, but was your sister an artist? Before you…before you lost her?” asked SQ. “And was she deaf?”“She…yes, yes she was!” exclaimed John, excited to finally, after decades of dead ends and unanswered questions, have a lead on what might have happened to his sister.“SQ, have you…do you know what happened to her, do you know where she is?” rambled John, unsure what to say. “I mean…I’m sorry, but I assume that Violet was one of the people your father brain swept on his Island. That was where you met her, isn’t it?” “Actually…no,” clarified SQ. “And I’m sorry, but I don’t know what happened to your sister, and I’ve never actually met her. Technically, I met someone using her identity.”“Someone using her identity?” clarified John, suddenly feeling very confused.“My aunt, Nerissa Benedict,” explained SQ. “She used Violet Hopefield’s name as an alias when she became an art professor at my college to get close to me. She said she and Violet were friends a long time ago and gave me a painting she signed, a painting of an invisible boat. I still have it at home.”An invisible boat?John felt as if his heart was going to fly out of his chest.That was her. That was Violet.“Where did your aunt meet her?” asked John. “Did she say…does she know what happened to Violet?”“I…I can’t quite remember,” admitted SQ. “She didn’t really talk about it too much. I think something about them going to some sort of…psychiatric care facility together?”“Did she tell you the name? The year? Any dates or locations?” asked John, pulling out his notepad.“I’m sorry, I don’t…I don’t think so,” said SQ. “Mr. Cole, I’m sorry, but I really don’t know anything else. I don’t know where my aunt is, but if you can find her, she’d probably have more answers for you.”John wasn’t sure what to say.A million thoughts were racing through his head.A psychiatric facility? Was it possible that Violet was rescued, that someone had tried to help her? John had checked the records of every such place in the country again and again for the name “Violet Hopefield”, but perhaps he’d missed one, perhaps he’d overlooked one, perhaps there was a record out there somewhere!He looked at SQ, then he glanced nervously down at his desk drawer.“SQ,” he began carefully, trying to think of the right words to say before the door to his office was suddenly thrown open.“What are you doing with my son?” Nathaniel demanded angrily.“Dad?” asked SQ.“How did you get in here?” demanded John. “Where are Dr. Garrison and Miss. Argent?”“Never mind them, what are you doing to my son?” asked Nathaniel.“I’m not doing anything to him,” objected John. “A better question would be what you’ve done to him and countless others!”“I beg your pardon?” exclaimed Nathaniel.Meanwhile, while Mr. Benedict listened to Mr. Gaines lecture him on his terrible, reprehensible character flaw of “loyalty and trusting others too much”, the others tried their best to stay calm.Some were doing better than others.“Stupid microfiche machine,” muttered Number Two. “I can only imagine how he’s going to try to get under Mr. Benedict’s skin.”“Mr. Benedict is strong,” insisted Rhonda.“Remember the happiness,” objected Number Two.“We all fell for that, and that was his brother,” Rhonda reminded her. “This is a completely different situation.”“I can’t do this,” whispered Sticky’s aunt. “If he asks about her, if he mentions her name…”“It will be alright,” promised Sticky’s uncle. “Like the man said, this is about Dr. Curtain, not your sister and her husband. He has no reason to ask about her, and if he does, I’ll be right there the whole time.”“Are you okay?” asked Dipika, looking over at Claire who was crouched silently in the corner, a dead look on her face.“No,” whispered Claire, trembling as she spoke.“It’s going to be okay,” promised Dipika. “They aren’t going to hurt you; they just want to know about Nathaniel. When I go in, I’ll explain about Tai, and make sure they have people looking for him.”“They don’t need to look for him,” objected Claire. “They have him. Nerissa too.”The others looked at Claire.“How do you…” began Rhonda.“Because I can hear them,” whispered Claire. “I’m a listener. That’s what my psychic abilities do, it’s what I do, what I was trained for, and I can hear them in my mind. They sound blocked off, but close, and they’re here I know it. And they’re…they’re afraid, and Tai is in trouble, and they’re hurting him, and I can’t…”Claire began to shake and sniffle.Dipika straightened up, a determined and serious look on her face.“You won’t have to worry about him,” she promised. “Whatever Gaines is planning ends now.”Before anyone could stop her, Dipika marched out of the room and down the hall, quickly bursting into Mr. Gaines’ office and leaving no time for him to object to her intrusion.“Ah,” said Mr. Gaines, interrupted mid-sentence as he continued lecturing Nicholas on the value of loyalty (or lack thereof). “Dipika Perumal. I’m afraid you are a bit early, and I was actually planning on speaking to Claire Li first.”“She is not in a proper state of mind to be interviewed,” announced Dipika. “Neither are Sticky’s aunt and uncle, and they don’t know anything about the Emergency other than what we’ve already told you. Speaking to them would be useless.”“I’m afraid I’ll have to be the judge of that,” objected Mr. Gaines with a thin and forced smile that quickly morphed into a frown as Dipika took a seat next to Mr. Benedict.“You know who I am,” said Dipika simply.“I...well, of course. You’re Dipika Perumal,” declared Mr. Gaines. “Adoptive mother of Reynie Muldoon-Perumal.”“And I used to work for a department that was a subdivision of your organization,” continued Dipika seriously. “Many years ago.”“You did?” asked Nicholas, unable to contain the surprise and curiosity on his face.“As I said,” lectured Mr. Gaines, focusing his attention back on Nicholas. “It seems your trusted companions have pulled the wool over your eyes again, Mr. Benedict. Though I can assume your feelings of betrayal pale only in comparison to what would happen if poor Reynard were to find out the truth about his precious mother.”“I’m sure my son will be able to handle it, he’s handled worse, but this isn’t about him, this is about a boy named Tai Li,” asserted Dipika.“The proper departments are taking care of that case-”“-yes, the “proper departments” that we both know ought to be supervised at least in part by you.”“Well, I’m a very busy man. That’s why I have a lot of people working for me. I couldn’t possibly oversee every single case personally.”“But surely you should recognize that the boy is central to this case that you insisted on personally overseeing? Just as you should recognize that any of us still have the right to contact your supervisors about your behavior?”“I head this department,” countered Mr. Gaines, though he did begin to look a bit nervous.“But everyone answers to somebody,” noted Dipika. “In one way or another, and even if they don’t, I can’t imagine there isn’t anyone who wouldn’t be interested in this case.”“Yes…well…I’m sure…though I’d hope you’d understand the importance of confidentiality,” said Mr. Gaines with another very forced and tight-lipped smile while Dipika gave him a very unamused look.
“Sir?”
Mr. Gaines sighed and pressed the intercom button on his desk.
“Yes, Virginia?”
“I’m afraid there’s been a situation.”“Situation?” asked Mr. Gaines, glancing up at Dipika. “The children aren’t giving you trouble, are they?”“Not the children,” replied Virginia. “Nathaniel.”“Did he threaten the doctor?”
“Probably, but now he’s in John Cole’s office yelling up and down the agency halls that he’s going to drag him into court for intimidating his son. Thought you’d like to know.”
“Oh dear,” whispered Nicholas, as Mr. Gaines immediately marched out of his office, while Nicholas and Dipika followed close behind.“Interrogate my son without permission again, and I promise you, not even my brother will be able to save you from my lawyers!”“Dad, really, it’s fine!”“What is going on here?” demanded Mr. Gaines, as he marched into the room, the others in tow.“Your man has been threatening my son!” explained Nathaniel angrily, pointing at John.“Oh no,” gasped Nicholas, his eyes darting between his brother and his friend.“Sir, with all due respect, that’s not what happened,” began John, but Mr. Gaines put his hand up.“I’m not in the mood for your excuses, John. Where is Virginia?”“Right here, sir,” said Virginia, appearing perfectly on cue. “The doctor has been sent to her room. A bit shaken up, but she assures me the interview was successful.”“Excellent. It’s good to know one of my employees has some degree of competency.”“Thank you, sir.”“I was referring to Dr. Garrison,” replied Mr. Gaines harshly as he stared down Virginia and John.“As for you two, I believe I was quite clear that Mr. Cole was off the case, and that Miss. Argent was to keep a careful eye on the children and on our guests, so please, someone explain to me what this boy is doing in John’s office, because from where I’m standing, it looks like one of you just spit in the face of my authority, and the other was completely negligent!”Neither John nor Virginia said a word, the pair of them looking like scolded schoolchildren.“Or,” continued Mr. Gaines threateningly, noting the worried and apologetic look John was giving Virginia. “Perhaps one of you was knowingly negligent.”He glared at Virginia suspiciously.“Sir,” she stuttered, her face turning red. “I…um…”“She didn’t do anything,” interrupted John. “She wasn’t negligent, knowingly or otherwise, all of this is my fault. I take full responsibility.”“Do you?” said Mr. Gaines, raising an eyebrow. “Well, in light of your respective performance histories, I’m inclined to believe that. Virginia, please lead our guests back to their rooms for the evening. I’ll deal with Mr. Cole myself.”“Wait,” said John. “Sir, I know you’re angry, but I had a reason for interviewing SQ, a good reason!”“Did you? Well, with the amount of stress this has caused me the reason better be nothing short of spectacular,” warned Mr. Gaines.“It’s…Violet Hopefield,” confessed John. “My sister. Nicholas knew her, and SQ says he met her too, or at least someone pretending to be her.”“What?” asked Nicholas.“It’s the name Nerissa used to pretend to be my professor at school when she kidnapped me,” explained SQ. “She said Violet was an old friend of hers.”“Hijacking official business to pursue a personal project? John, this is the very last straw!” bellowed Mr. Gaines, but John wasn’t done yet.“I know sir, and I’ll be happy to clean out my desk when I’m finished,” agreed John. “But first, he needs to tell me the truth.”John Cole turned to Nathaniel.“I’m sure you recognize her name. Violet Hopefield? After years of brain sweeping, taking people’s lives, innocent, vulnerable people, she was probably an easy target for you, after everything she’d already gone through.”“I had nothing to do with whatever happened to your sister!” protested Nathaniel. “This is first I’ve heard about any of this!”“Or maybe she just wasn’t important enough for you to remember,” scoffed John.“I remember every name,” objected Nathaniel angrily and shamefully. “I was a monster, as everyone here loves to remind me, but I was nothing if not meticulous, especially in the end. I made lists of every name, every life I ruined, and I paid the price for every single one of them. Your sister, whoever she was, wasn’t one of them, and you don’t have anything to gain by threatening my son!”“I wasn’t threatening him!” objected John.“I don’t understand,” interrupted Nicholas. “Violet disappeared when she was sixteen, and we were fourteen. Are you suggesting Nathaniel would have kidnapped her then?”“Not then, Nick,” said John. “But…later, he could have-”“-could have, yes, but I didn’t, so perhaps you ought to investigate my sister instead?” suggested Nathaniel. “She has a history of kidnapping and criminal activity, and assuming she didn’t lie about her age, she would have been in her twenties at the time, old enough to actually be a kidnapper, and my son already admitted to you that they, apparently, have some sort of history together.”“Well, I believe he’s just solved your case,” declared Mr. Gaines sarcastically, looking at John. “I hope it was worth it considering this may very well be your last one.”“But sir, with all due respect-” protested John, before Mr. Gaines slammed his fist against John’s desk.“Not another word. I’ll deal with you later. The rest of you, back to your rooms. We’ll finish this tomorrow. Virginia, fetch the children. I assume they’re at least secure?”“Yes, sir,” replied Virginia. “They weren’t any trouble.”“Well at least that’s something,” sighed Mr. Gaines, as the group left John Cole alone in his office.The rest of the day was unbelievable tense.No one dared say a word, especially not the children. They were all burning with questions about the files they’d discovered, but any questions risked the possibility of being overheard by Miss. Argent or Mr. Gaines, and none of them were willing to risk that.Though that didn’t stop other adult members of the society from whispering among themselves, after the others had gone to bed.“I have to find a time to talk to John,” insisted Nicholas. “He’s not a bad guy, I promise, Nathaniel. He’s been through a lot, and it is unfortunate he’s blaming you-”“-that I could handle, if he didn’t insist on bringing my son into it,” replied Nathaniel. “But even that’s the least of our worries. Whatever Gaines and his cronies are planning to do with Dr. Garrison and her technology…it’s bad, Nicky. Worse than the Emergency. Molly isn’t “reformed” she’s…I don’t know what she is now. She’s angry with me, but even so, I still don’t understand why she’s working for them. Something’s wrong here, Nicky.”“What did Molly say to you?” asked Nicholas. “In your special interview?”“She didn’t say anything. She used the Whisperer on me,” replied Nathaniel.“The Whisperer?” asked Nicholas. “Your daughter? Well then perhaps-”But one look from Nathaniel dashed Nicholas’ hopes.“It didn’t go well,” replied Nathaniel, worryingly glancing over at a sleeping SQ and Constance.“And I still don’t know what information she took from my mind or if she took anything at all, but if what Nerissa and Aleksandr told us was anything to go by, then the children are in danger. We can’t let them put them in the machine. I don’t think they have any suspicions about Constance, but as much as I hate to say it, if John hadn’t interrupted, they would have tried to put my son in the Whisperer’s chair. I can’t allow that to happen. As soon as Milligan has recovered, we’re leaving. If Mr. Gaines takes issue with that, he can fight it out in court.”“Oh, well, I’m certain it won’t come to that,” said Nicholas, recalling Dipika’s threats against Gaines. “Actually, I believe there might be other ways of getting ourselves out of this. It’s not really my place to say, but-”“-then don’t. Just be ready for tomorrow. One way or another, we’re getting out of here, and we’re getting our children out of here,” promised Nathaniel. “Goodnight, Nicky.”“Goodnight, Nathaniel.”There was a time when James Crowe looked forward to coming home from his “business meetings”.It was the smooth transition from one side of his life to the other. The careful setting aside of his terrifying, intimidating, ruthless, and powerful “McCracken” persona so that he could become a picture-perfect loving charming family man once more, greeting his beautiful, devoted wife with flowers, and lifting his young daughter in his arms as she ran outside to greet him.But those light happy feelings were gone, replaced by a disturbing sense of dread and anticipation.James had run through potential stories over and over in his head, trying to find something that would fit.He could say their poor, precious daughter had suffered an unfortunate lapse in her mental health, a psychotic break, no doubt due to her time at the Institute. That she wasn’t well, and needed professional help, but that was a cruel lie, and the thought of making his own child seem crazy and sending her to an asylum, especially after the Institute, and so soon after all she’d witnessed, made James Crowe, for all his faults, sickeningly uncomfortable.He also briefly considered saying that he had a long-lost evil twin but then realized that was such a ridiculous and childish unbelievable lie that he dismissed the thought immediately. No, that was stupid, and Vee, while she was a trusting woman, was also a smart woman, she would never believe that.He was no closer to having a plan at the end of his drive than he’d been at the beginning. His only hope was that perhaps he might arrive home before Martina. Then at least, he could have time to reassure his wife, to think of something to say, something that would make his family understand that everything he’d done was for them, and that he was still the man they knew, the man who loved them.“Vee?” called James, as he carefully opened the door to his house, flowers in his hand, noting from the fresh scented candle burning on the table in the front hall and the light in the kitchen that his wife must be home.“I’m back a few nights early. I understand Martina is still traveling with her team, so I thought we might spend the evening together, just you and me. I’m sorry for the short notice, there was a bit of a holdup at the office, but I-”James stopped talking as he entered the kitchen to see his wife standing next to the counter blinking back tears as if she’d been crying. It was clear by the first aid kit on the counter that she’d just finished rebandaging Martina’s wounds, as Martina sat next to the counter, her arm outstretched as her mother sadly and tenderly inspected the damage.Behind them were Martina’s coach and the rest of her tetherball team.As soon as the door was opened and James’ voice was heard in the hall, everyone had become extremely alert and the moment James entered the kitchen, everyone felt the atmosphere in the room grow tense. Martina’s teammates and coaches stood at the ready, prepared to defend their player and her mother from what they understood to be a potential domestic abuse situation.“Vee?” asked James softly, nervously, as he set the flowers down on the table while his wife was still staring at their daughter’s damaged arm, frozen, motionless, refusing to look at the husband she’d once adored.“Tanvee, please, listen to me. As I see you’ve heard, there has been a bit of an accident, but I promise, I can explain everything.”“Then explain it, James,” said Martina’s mother, her voice sounding hollow and sad. “Look at the marks on our daughter’s arm and explain to me how they got there.”“They…I…” stuttered James, trying to think of an explanation, any explanation.“One of my…business’s security officers…was unaware that Martina was our daughter, and due to a misunderstanding-”“Stop,” whispered Tanvee, still refusing to look at her husband. “Just stop, James. I can’t listen to you lie anymore.”“Vee, look at me, please,” begged James, longing to see a trace of the love in her eyes as he heard none in her voice, only heartbreak and fear.But when she finally turned to look at him, all James could see in her eyes was pain and sorrow and betrayal while the love and affection and light he enjoyed for the better years of his life completely gone, vanished from his wife’s eyes as if they had never been there.“Tell me it isn’t true,” she demanded. “Look me in the eyes and tell me that you and those people that work for you didn’t hurt our daughter. Tell me that you didn’t threaten to knock our daughter out and forcibly drag her away if she didn’t come with you. Tell me everything that our daughter and her coaches and all her friends told me isn’t true and that you would never do any of the horrible things that all these witnesses claim they saw you do. Look me in the eyes, James, and tell me, your wife, that you didn’t lie to me for over 25 years of marriage. Tell me you didn’t hurt and threaten our child!”James wanted to be able to tell his wife what she wanted to hear. He wanted to return to the man he’d been only a few weeks before, the charming and loving husband who always knew just what to say, who could sweep her off her feet and make her smile and laugh.But he could see at a glance that it was no use. He was too late. There was nothing he could say that would ever be enough, not for this.“Vee,” he began slowly, looking cautiously around the room at Martina’s tetherball teammates and coaches. “I…I know this is a lot to hear. I know there are things about myself that I probably should have told you more about earlier. But…this is a personal matter; I think it might be better if we discussed this in private.”“No,” objected Tanvee, shaking her head and trembling as tears began running down her face. “I don’t feel safe alone with you. Not anymore.”“I’m still the same man I’ve always been,” protested James, taking a step towards his wife, with the intention of comforting her. “I’m your husband. Our daughter’s father. I love you.”Tanvee shook her head and backed away from him, as Martina stood defensively next to her mother.“If you loved me, you wouldn’t have lied to me,” Tanvee whispered. “And you wouldn’t have hurt my daughter.”James, seeing the fear in her eyes and the alertness on the faces of the others in the room, stopped his approach, and instead knelt down to become, while not quite eye level with his wife due to his incredibly tall stature compared to her notably short one, a less intimidating height.“I know it’s hard to understand. But my job, my secrets, everything I’ve done, I did it to protect you,” he explained. “To give you the life you deserved. You…you grew up with so much, and I didn’t want you to have to give up that life to be with me. I didn’t want our daughter to grow up on the streets like I did.”“None of that justifies lying to me or hurting our child. Don’t you dare use our names to justify and defend what you’ve done. There are other jobs you could have gotten, other things you could have done, and I could have made do with less. I would have gladly made do with less, if it meant that the man I thought I knew was who he said he was!”“I’m still me,” promised James softly. “I’m still the man you’ve known throughout our marriage. I’m still your husband, the man you married.”“I’m starting to think I have no idea who I married. 25 years and everything about the man I thought I knew was a lie. I don’t even know who you are.”“You know me, Vee,” insisted James. “I’m your husband. I love you, and I love our daughter.”Tanvee shook her head and slowly slid her wedding ring off her finger.Then, shaking and trembling with tears in her eyes, she stepped forward to hand it to her husband.“Here. Take it. I don’t want it anymore.”“Vee, please, you don’t mean that,” pleaded James, gently reaching out to his wife, only for her to flinch and back away from him.“I do,” she insisted. “I don’t want to wear something that reminds me of the man who hurt my daughter and tortured our daughter’s poor friend’s father and has done God only knows what else. I don’t want to wear a ring that was paid for with my husband’s blood money.”“Blood money? Vee, I’ve…I’ve done some bad stuff, but I’m not…I’m not a murderer, or at least I’ve never…I’ve never killed any innocent person. That at least I can promise you, Vee, I swear on my life!”“Why should I believe you? How can I believe you?” asked Tanvee. “Even if that is true, by all accounts, you came close to murdering one of our daughter’s friend’s fathers, a man who I’ve meet and welcomed in our home, a man who was nothing but kind to us!”James had never felt more condemned, nor had he felt more defeated. He once thought Wetherall killing him or getting him locked up in a maximum-security prison would be the worst fate he could be subjected to, but turning his own wife and daughter against him? This was worst, so much worse, this was death without dying.“If…if our daughter hadn’t been there,” began Tanvee, her voice shaking, terrified to ask what she was about to ask, but desperate to know the truth.“Would you…would have done it? Would you have killed him? Would you have murdered a child’s father in front of her?”She looked at her husband, terrified of him, terrified of the answer he might give her, an answer that would confirm that the man she’d loved for decades was a monster, had always been a monster.“It…it all happened so fast, there were officers making arrests, and I didn’t expect his daughter to be there, but Wetherall and I, we have a complicated history-”“-none of that is what I asked you. Yes or no. If Martina hadn’t been there, would you have actually hit him hard enough to…would you have killed him?”“I…I don’t know,” answered James honestly. “I…I probably would have landed a hit hard enough to knock him out, at least, but as for whether or not it would have…or whether I would have…I’m sorry, Vee, but the truth is, I really don’t know.”“Then…I’m not sure I know about us, either,” replied Tanvee, holding out her wedding ring once more.“Vee-”“-please, just take it back, James. I can’t stand the sight of it.”James reluctantly accepted the ring.“And…” added Tanvee, still trembling with fear. “I want…I want you out of the house.”“Out of the house? Vee, I know you’re hurting, I know I’ve made some mistakes, but it doesn’t have to come to that. If it would make you feel better, I can sleep in the guest bedroom downstairs,” suggested James. “At least until we work this out-”“-this isn’t something we can work out,” objected Tanvee. “Not like that, and I don’t feel safe or feel like I’m keeping my daughter safe with you in the house. If you don’t leave, then we will, and if you follow us, we’ll keep running.”“Please, Vee,” begged James, feeling the tears forming in his eyes.“I love you. I’d do anything to protect our family and keep you and our daughter safe. Anything, just say the word.”“I already did. I want you out of our house and out of our lives,” replied Tanvee sadly. “And if…if there’s any part of you that ever really did love us, then you’ll leave. Because I can’t feel safe with you here. I can’t feel safe sharing a home with the man who hurt my daughter, lied to me for our entire marriage, and has hurt I don’t even know how many innocent people. Please, just go.”“You’re my wife, and you’re upset. I can’t just leave you like this, Vee.”“You will. You will, James, or I’ll…I’ll call the police. I’ll get a restraining order. I’ll report everything I know you’ve done. I’ll testify against you in court, if that’s what it takes.”“You’d really do that me? Your own husband? The father of your daughter? After everything we’ve been through together?”“All of it was based on a lie.”“It wasn’t all a lie,” promised James, carefully and gently reaching his hand towards his frightened and trembling wife.“My love for you, my feelings, Vee, all the memories we have together, memories with our daughter, those were real. They’re still real.”“No,” whimpered Tanvee, backing herself against the counter and squeezing her eyes shut, while Martina defensively put her arms around her mother and glared up at her father.“Excuse me,” interrupted Martina’s tetherball coach, taking a step forward. “I believe she made it quite clear that she wanted you to leave.”“This is my house,” objected McCracken harshly, an anger and bitterness creeping into his voice as he glared at his daughter’s coach.“You don’t have the right to tell me-”“-but Mom does,” interrupted Martina bravely. “Please, Dad, just go.”James looked helplessly at Tanvee. Only a few weeks ago, if he’d walked into their kitchen and seen her this upset, she would have immediately run into his arms for comfort, but now here she was shrinking away from him, begging him to leave, threatening to turn him into the police. “I’ll be back,” he warned. “I’m not leaving it like this, Vee. I promise, everything will be okay again. We’ll be okay.”“No, we won’t,” replied Tanvee sadly. “Goodbye, James.”James gave her one last look before he stood up and left.It was clear there would be no convincing her to let him stay, at least not tonight.As soon as she heard the front door close behind him, Tanvee shrank to the floor, sobbing, unable to stop herself while her daughter hugged her.“I’m so sorry, Martina,” she whispered. “If I had known who he really was, I would have never…I’m so sorry.”“It’s okay,” promised Martina. “It’s not your fault, Mom. We’ll get through this together.”Meanwhile, McCracken walked out into the night air and looked at the ring his wife had returned to him, its golden band specially made to fit her small hands looking even more miniature in McCracken's hands as its tiny gemstones sparkled in the moonlight.Then he carefully put the ring in his pocket, got into his car, and drove away from the home he’d spent his life building for himself and his family.Now that life and his family were gone, their beautiful bubble of ignorance and domestic bliss popped with one unfortunately timed and unexpected moment where his child had seen the monster behind the mask of a loving father and husband that James had carefully made for himself, a mask that now lay broken and shattered on the floor.Which meant there was only one other place for him, only one other life to return to now.After being coldly dismissed by Gaines, the first thing John did was run to his office to gather his notes.He was so close now; he could feel it. He’d spent his life haunted by unknowns. It killed him not knowing the truth about what happened to her, to his sister Violet. Now Gaines was blocking the one chance John had to interview the people who were the most logical suspects based on everything John knew about them.A direct confrontation with everything he knew could cause them to remain silent or go silent, but if John could just get them at the right time, with the right question, surely, they’d offer the information freely!He couldn’t quit now. This couldn’t be the end.“Everything alright, John?”John turned to see Virginia standing in his doorway.He began quickly putting away his files.“Don’t worry,” sighed Virginia. “Gaines is working late too, preparing for tomorrow, no doubt, but I had some free time in between my all-important coffee fetching duties.”She sat down next to John and leaned her head on his shoulder.“I’m sorry you didn’t have enough time to finish your interview. Thank you for taking the blame for me.”“It was the least I could do.”“I could try to put in a word with Gaines,” suggested Virginia. “Perhaps take some of the blame.”“I can’t ask you to do that, it’s not fair. Besides, Gaines isn’t the problem, they are, or more specifically Nathaniel and Molly are.”“Molly? The doctor?”“Yes, the one with the machine that Gaines seems to think is the answer to everything. I know them, or at least, I met them once, briefly, a long time ago. When they were nothing more than frustrated, hurt, intelligent young children. I couldn’t help them then, and now, here they are. This is what they’ve become.”“I told you, John. You can’t blame yourself for something like that.”“It’s hard not to,” admitted John. “It’s hard not to when I think that not being able to help them might be the reason that Violet…and that that poor boy and so many others…”His voice sadly trailed off.“I can’t let them hurt anyone else, Virginia. And I can’t spend the rest of my life wondering what really happened to her. It’s killing me inside.”“And it’s killing me to see you hurting,” whispered Virginia softly. “Please, let me help you.”John sighed.Virginia carefully studied his face.“You’re thinking.”“I am.”“More specifically, you’re planning something.”“Maybe.”“John-”“Gaines might be firing me tomorrow. I might never be coming back here, Virginia, and if that happens, then all my investigation, all my work stays here. They won’t let me take any of it with me, you know they always make sure of that. I can’t lose that progress. I can’t let her down like that.”“You won’t help her by putting yourself in danger,” objected Virginia. “I know you said you were willing to make sacrifices, but John, I don’t want you getting hurt or doing anything too risky, not if you’re not comfortable-”“We’ve talked about this,” interrupted John. “I’m aware of the dangers, Virginia. You really do worry too much.”“Perhaps I should worry. I know that it’s your sister, and I know that Gaines is being especially difficult, but that’s why you’re needed here now more than ever. Doing something rash will only make things worse. Please, Let me help you, there must be something I can do,” suggested Virginia. “I’d do anything for you, John Cole. You know that.”“I do,” admitted John. “But I can’t get you mixed up in this. I’d never forgive myself if I put you in danger or if you lost everything you’ve worked for because Gaines suspects that you’re somehow involved. Speaking of Gaines…since we don’t know what’s happening tomorrow, or how things will change, I think there is something I should ask you.”“Ask me?” repeated Virginia, unsure why John’s voice suddenly sounded so nervous and giddy at the same time, as if he was about to show her something amusing and wonderful.“Yes,” he replied. “You said Gaines was here?”“Down the hall, he’ll probably call for me in a minute, but John what are you-”John reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small box.Then he awkwardly got down on one knee.“John? What are you doing?” asked Virginia.“I’m sorry. I was going to wait for a better, more romantic time to do this. You always deserved better timing, Virginia, you really do,” began John, with a mischievous smile on his face. “But I think it’s pretty clear that whatever we’re mixed up in is bigger and complicated than any case we’ve ever worked together, and we don’t know what’s going to happen tomorrow. We don’t know what Gaines is going to do me, and I’m starting to feel like I’m going crazy, like I don’t even know who I can trust anymore. But Virginia Argent, you are the one thing in my life that’s going right. The one person I know I can trust completely, without any doubt. I hope this ring is enough to prove that.”“Oh, John, this is wonderful, it’s honestly perfect,” exclaimed Virginia, smiling as he opened the box.“The thought of Gaines assigning you any blame for my interview with SQ has been eating me up inside, and I know I owe you for that. So, please,” finished John.“Virginia Argent, will you marry me?”“You know I will,” replied Virginia, unable to stop herself from grinning and giggling at how wonderful and clever John was.John smiled.“I’ve been planning this for months,” he explained, as he slipped the ring on her finger. “It was just too perfect. I’m only sorry you still can’t actually wear it openly around the office. I can only imagine what Gaines would say-”“-oh, John, who cares what that man says?” asked Virginia, admiring the ring.“VIRGINIA!” Gaines shouted from down the hallway. “Where are you? I need another coffee.”Virginia groaned while John playfully rolled his eyes.“Speaking of, duty calls,” he noted. “But thank you, Virginia. Today was a rough day, but this…this made me happier than I’ve been in a very, very long time. Banter aside, I really do want to be happy with you forever, openly, in public one day, when this nightmare is all over. I hope you know that.”“I do. I want that too, John,” promised Virginia. “More than anything. Oh, gosh, let’s just hope Gaines doesn’t notice me grinning like an idiot the whole time and get suspicious. But this…this is perfect. Too perfect. I don’t even know what to say. I love you, John Cole.”“I love you too, Virginia. Always and forever.”The pair kissed again, and John smiled as he watched her go.Years of research, years of unknowns, years of connections between seemingly unrelated people and places, and years of scientific experiments and mysterious forces beyond his understanding, and throughout it all, Virginia had been the one shining light that had helped him make sense of it all. John Cole thanked God every day that he’d decided to leave his number at her desk.If Virginia hadn’t called him back, and if she hadn’t been so trusting, so willing to be so honest with him about everything, John’s investigation of Violet’s mysterious disappearance never would have managed to get where it was today. Virginia Argent was good. Better than good, she was…unstoppable. Amazing.And John Cole wasn’t sure what he would do without her.“Your coffee,” announced Virginia, setting it on the table.“What? Oh right,” sighed Gaines, as he mindlessly signed some papers in his office, business contracts, mostly from Pressius, and a few other wealthy investors in his work.“Did you get a report from the doctor?”“Yes. She assured me there would be no more system malfunctions and informed me that the information her machine recovered indicates that while Nathaniel Benedict is not a psychic, his son, SQ, and the girl, Constance Contraire, are.”“As I suspected,” declared Mr. Gaines proudly. “And where is Cole? Spending his last night of employment foolishly chasing after lost causes?”“Indeed,” said Virginia. “Planning something, I think, but he won’t tell me what.”“Hm. Well, maybe he finally suspects you’re reporting on him,” suggested Gaines. “Unfortunate, but I suppose it was only a matter of time. Even for a dud like Cole.”“No,” clarified Virginia. “Actually, he wants to protect me again. Very chivalrous of him.”“Are you sure he wasn’t just saying that as a cover? That he truly doesn’t suspect you?”“Yes, sir. He gave me irrefutable confirmation.”“Confirmation? How?”Virginia took out the box.“Oh my, my,” whispered Gaines, looking at the ring. “That’s at least three months’ salary, which I should know considering I’m the one who signs his checks.”“As I said,” responded Virginia, matter-of-factly. “Irrefutable confirmation.”Gaines grinned.“Virginia…I know I promised to promote you, but getting John act so foolishly as to do something like this…never in my life have I seen any of my employees go above and beyond, never have I seen anyone act so beautifully cruel and coldhearted. Well, perhaps, except for myself. I don’t have to worry about you coming for my job, do I?”“Wouldn’t dream of it, sir. Is there anything else you need prepared for tomorrow?”“No,” sighed Gaines. “No there isn’t. The papers are all here. Tomorrow, Nerissa Benedict will be declared insane as well as a dangerous criminal and government inmate under my protection, and she’ll be prepared for our first round of trials. That one is easy. As for the others, that’s the tricker part, especially after today.”“We have the evidence to bring in Nathaniel Benedict.”“But not his son,” noted Gaines. “He’s the one we need, and taking in his father, an unfortunately rather recently public figure, only puts the spotlight on his son, making our mission all the more difficult. Kidnapping of course, that’s an option, but we’d need minimal witnesses. There are too many people here, too many to take more than a few days of questioning without someone taking notice. And these illusive freaks of nature, the psychics and those foolish enough to defend them, they’ve been thorns in my side throughout my career. I’m not risking a fight with them now, not when we’re so close. Having our mercenaries threatened by those unexpected rivals was enough of a complication. Thankfully, they still managed to retrieve the boy. How is he, by the way?”Virginia shrugged.“Tai? Hm. Temperamental, I suppose. He sleeps, he eats, he cries, he asks for his mother, he claims that one day he’ll, quote, “escape our prisons, have his revenge on us all, rescue his mother, and then we’ll all be sorry”. There doesn’t seem much information to be gained from engaging with him, so I bring him toys and books and make his arrangements as comfortable as I can. I read that it’s important for children to have a lot of intellectual stimulation and a safe environment so they can grow properly, and if he is to be effective for our plans, we need to ensure he develops correctly.”“How maternal of you,” complimented Gaines sarcastically, with a smile on his face. “Do you think the hubby will be wanting children?”“Hubby? Oh, right,” said Virginia, glancing back at the ring. “He will. He’s the type. You can usually tell. But not right now, not when he’s got so much else to distract him.”“Including the best double agent I’ve ever had the pleasure of working with,” noted Gaines. “So good, that if I were to fire John Cole tomorrow, and he were to go home, tail between his legs, banned from entering our offices again, it is possible he still might not ever find out or even suspect the truth about you.”“Possibly,” agreed Virginia.“So?” asked Gaines curiously. “Do you think you’ll keep him around? He’s stupidly loyal, ridiculously easy to control, adorably naïve, and is clearly willing to spend far more money than he can spare on you. I can’t imagine anything else a woman could want in a man, and if he ever does wise up, you can always use our tools to give his memory a little…reset?”“Hm. Haven’t given it much thought. We’ll see what happens over the next few days,” shrugged Virginia, looking down at the ring, as if choosing a life of marriage to John Cole was the equivalent of deciding whether to return a sweater.“Well, in the meantime, allow me to be the first to say, congratulations to you on your engagement,” toasted Gaines, lifting his coffee in the air. “I wish you, Virginia Argent, many years success and happiness, and should you decide to keep him around, I wish your worst half, the future Mr. Virginia Argent, many wonderful years of…ignorance and domestic bliss.”“Thank you, sir,” said Virginia, smiling in spite of herself as she closed the box and put the ring away. “Anything else?”“Not at the moment. You’ve done more than enough. You’ve earned the rest of the night off. I’ll see you tomorrow morning. Goodnight, Virginia.”“Goodnight, sir.”
[Roll End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next day, Mr. Gaines wasted no time getting his affairs in order.“How do you want to proceed?” asked Virginia. “As useful as the children would be, we can’t justify keeping them here, not without their guardians’ asking questions and poking their noses where they don’t belong.”“I’m afraid they’re determined to do that whether we release them or not,” sighed Mr. Gaines. “But keeping them here only gives them more opportunity to exposure our operation, and we can’t risk losing our progress. Besides, we have an advantage. We have Nerissa Benedict and we have the boy. We can use Nerissa as our initial test subject. As for the boy, we’ll make sure he serves his purpose. It’s a shame to lose the other two children, but we have their addresses, names, records, it’s not as if we’ll lose track of them. Then if something rather…unfortunate was to happen to their families and guardians-”“-our team could collect them,” finished Virginia. “Brilliant work, sir. And I wouldn’t worry about them too much. They have enough lies and secrets to investigate amongst themselves, they certainly don’t have the time to waste worrying about us. Speaking of which, how is our amnesic loose end?”“Awake,” replied Gaines. “and asking for his daughter. Let them visit under supervision, and then, I want the doctor to take a look at him. I need to know just how much he remembers. Then, if everything checks out, we let them go, freely.”“While sending our surveillance teams to monitor their every move?”“Yes, from a distance, but eventually, I’d like to train people who can infiltrate their barrier of trust and befriend and get close to them. Speaking of closeness and infiltration, how is John?”“Anxious. He’s been reviewing his files all morning.”“The ones you were so kind to help him compile, I presume? Nothing but the most accurate information?” chuckled Gaines. “Oh, Virginia, for as much as I praise your callousness, I do have to ask, don’t you ever get tired of playing with that poor man?”Virginia shrugged.“Gives me something to do besides babysitting those…grimy little brats,” she replied, wrinkling her nose. “Which I assume I’ll be doing again today, first checking in on Tai then the dealing with the rest of them?”“Correct,” confirmed Gaines. “But don’t feel too disappointed. It’s only temporary, though I do appreciate the sacrifice. It won’t go unrewarded.”“Believe me,” agreed Virginia with a sweet smile. “I’m counting on it.”Mr. Gaines grinned.“DAD!” yelled Kate, as she ran up to him.“Katie-Cat,” Milligan sighed in relief, wrapping his bandaged arms around her. “I’m so glad you’re safe.”“I’m just glad you’re alive,” whispered Kate.“We all are,” agreed Rhonda.“How are you feeling?” asked Nicholas.“Better now,” admitted Milligan. “Though the whole day is a bit blurry…the strangest of memories. That…man in the suit was about to kill me, but then…Martina…and then…I’m not sure if I’m recalling correctly…”“You are,” confirmed Kate sadly, finishing the memory her father found too strange and horrible to even voice out loud. “But Martina is really upset about it, and she tried to protect us from her dad. It’s not her fault what happened.”“Of course not,” agreed Milligan. “Though I do worry about that poor girl. Do you think she’ll be alright?”“Her tetherball team is with her, they promised to make sure he can’t hurt Martina or her mother,” promised Kate.“We should still check in on them,” suggested Dipika.“Sooner rather than later,” suggested Number Two. “Hopefully, they let us go today.”“I’m not leaving, not without Tai!” protested Claire in a frantic whisper. “He’s here, I know it!”
“Excuse me.”
The others turned to find Mr. Gaines smiling at them from the doorway.“I’m please to see…oh what was your name again?”“Milligan,” answered Milligan.“Ah,” said Mr. Gaines. “Yes, that was it. We’re so relieved to see you’ve made a full recovery. I’m sure all of you are probably rather anxious to get going, but I’m afraid protocol dictates I have to go over a few things with you, that is if you wouldn’t mind? Just a short interview?”“This man just recovered from serious injuries!” protested Number Two, but Milligan held up his hand.“It’s fine,” he sighed. “If that’s all he needs from us, then I’d be happy to answer whatever I can.”“Good man,” complimented Mr. Gaines. “I had a feeling I could count on your cooperation. And then we’ll have SQ come with us as well.”“Excuse me?” interrupted Nathaniel. “Why would he go with you?”“Well, because the doctor didn’t get a chance to…examine him yesterday,” explained Mr. Gaines with forced smile. “Merely a matter protocol, it shouldn’t take more than five minutes-”“-absolutely not,” declared Nathaniel angrily, stepping in front of his son.“I’m afraid it’s necessary,” protested Mr. Gaines.“Necessary?” objected Nathaniel. “Why would it be necessary? Your man already interrogated him yesterday, and now you want to put him in that machine?”“Yes. A machine that you yourself used on several children, including many of these children,” noted Mr. Gaines smugly, glancing at the youngest members of the society. “Surely you won’t object to it being used on your own son, seeing as you are comfortable with the device?”“Comfortable?” scoffed Nathaniel. “I was comfortable when I was overseeing things, but perhaps I shouldn’t have been, because you and I both know that’s only going to harm him, and if you try putting him anywhere near that machine-”“-very well,” sighed Mr. Gaines, clearly aggravated, but understanding that fighting to get SQ in the Whisperer was going to be a losing battle not worth fighting. “I…suppose John Cole asked enough questions. In that case, perhaps your son can spend the rest of his day with the other children. Ah, here is Virginia now.”Miss. Argent entered, looking professional as usual. She offered no warm smile to the children but merely beckoned them to come with her.Once the children were gone, Mr. Gaines instructed the others to stay put while he led Milligan down the hallway.“Very relieved to see you recovered,” commented Mr. Gaines, as they walked. “Gave us all quite a scare there.”“I was quite scared myself,” admitted Milligan. “But I’m feeling better now, your doctors were very helpful.”“That they are,” agreed Mr. Gaines. “I only hire the very best.”Milligan nodded, and they continued to walk.“You know,” added Mr. Gaines, stopping to look up at Milligan. “Forgive me for saying so, but now that I’ve really gotten a chance to look at you…have we met before?”“Met?” asked Milligan. “I…I don’t think so.”“Hm,” said Mr. Gaines, looking carefully at him. “Are you certain? Well then, perhaps you just remind me of someone I know. Happens quite a bit in this job, you meet so many people.”“I’d imagine,” agreed Milligan as Mr. Gaines led him down another corridor.“Um…wasn’t your office that way?” observed Milligan, glancing back at the door as they passed it.“Yes,” confirmed Mr. Gaines. “My, you do have an excellent memory. Less than twenty minutes and you already seem to have the layout of our facilities.”“I like to be observant,” explained Milligan, who noted that Mr. Gaines had silently motioned for a few of his guards to follow them.Although Milligan supposed it made sense (injured or not, he could easily overpower Mr. Gaines, and it made sense that a government official would have measures in place to ensure his safety), it also gave him a very unsettling feeling.It was the most peculiar sense of déjà vu. As if his entire mind was screaming at him to run, as if he’d walked down this corridor hundreds of times before.For some reason, it reminded him of walking through the woods at the Institute, though he wasn’t sure why.“Here we are,” announced Mr. Gaines, as he opened the door to Dr. Garrison’s lab.Milligan looked across the lab to see Dr. Garrison, who looked just as surprised to see him.“Are we ready to begin, doctor?” asked Mr. Gaines.
[Theme Song Plays]
“So…what exactly did you guys do yesterday?” asked SQ, as Miss. Argent wordlessly lead them to her office.“Played “Candy Land,” answered Constance grimly.SQ, who assumed she was joking, looked at the others, only to realize Constance was completely serious.“In here,” ordered Miss. Argent, ushering them into the room, which had been set up much the same way it had been yesterday. “Since you elected to take the Candy Land game home, I brought another one I think you’ll enjoy.”“That’s very kind of you,” complimented Reynie, as the others looked unenthusiastically at the “Chutes and Ladders” game on the table.“Anyway, I have business to attend to,” said Miss. Argent, not acknowledging a word Reynie said. “So, I expect you to behave. Call me if you need anything.”Then she walked outside, leaving them alone in the room.“I…yes, we’re ready,” whispered Garrison, in answer to Mr. Gaines question.She had not been expecting to see the man who’d confronted her at the Institute. The man whose memories she’d most likely took. The man who she had mostly likely separated from his daughter. The man who’d spared her and who she’d ever so kindly repaid for his mercy by kidnapping his daughter and her friend to get her journal back.“Excellent,” said Mr. Gaines, as his guards escorted Milligan to the Whisperer’s chair.Milligan stood before the chair, putting in enough resistance to stop the guards from pulling him down.“Your apprehension is understandable,” acknowledged Mr. Gaines. “But I promise, it’s only to verify you answer our questions honestly. It’s much less dangerous than those horrors those poor children endured at the Institute, and once it’s over you and your daughter will be free to return home to your happy lives.”At the mention of Kate, Milligan looked at the guards, sighed, and reluctantly got into the machine, never breaking eye contact with Garrison.“Very good,” said Mr. Gaines. “Well, I’ll leave you to it. I expect a full report when this is over, doctor, and um…oh what was your name again?”“Milligan,” Milligan answered, still looking at Garrison.“Ah,” said Mr. Gaines, snapping his fingers. “Milligan. That was it. Thank you, for your cooperation.”With that, Mr. Gaines motioned to the guards, who followed him out of the room, much to the dismay of Dr. Garrison, who after having seen Curtain launched out of the Whisperer’s restrains due to a “malfunction”, would have appreciated some protection from the large and intimidating man whose daughter she’d kidnapped.Mr. Gaines, however, was not concerned. The room was secretly video-monitored and having guards present would only be a deterrent to his guests’ feeling that they could speak freely. Which of course, gave Mr. Gaines an accurate assessment of their loyalty or rather an assessment report he could review after Virginia was done watching all the tapes.“It says the game is only for four players,” noted SQ.“We’re not actually playing “Chutes and Ladders”,” sighed Constance. “We’ll do spy work like we did last time.”“Last time?” asked SQ.“It’s a long story,” whispered Sticky, “one we probably shouldn’t talk about while Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent could overhear us, but basically, we found some files on our families.”“That’s not surprising. I’m sure they have tons of stuff on my dad,” speculated SQ.“They do,” admitted Reynie, “but it’s not just your dad, they also had files on our families and they-”“-we can explain them later,” suggested Kate quickly, remembering that the files possibly indicated that her parents had been spies, sent to infiltrate Curtain’s inner circle. Kate had already watched one friend have her illusion of her father shattered, she didn’t need to see it happen to another, even if SQ had already come to accept several unpleasant truths about his family.“Right now, we have more investigating to do.”“Is that dangerous?” asked SQ.“It is, but we’ve done it before,” Constance explained. “At the Institute. We can do it here too. I’ll give your dad this: uptight principal of a boarding school is still more of an threat than the office eye candy. Look, this time she forgot to lock the door.”“Perfect,” said Kate, “single file, follow me everyone.”“Wait,” said Reynie, “what if Miss. Argent comes back and finds us gone?”“Then we’ll tell her we were looking for the bathroom and got lost,” suggested Constance, feigning her most innocent look, the one that only ever worked on Mr. Benedict.“Then Mr. Gaines will blame her, not us. It’s not a bad cover,” said Sticky.“That settles it then,” said Kate, as the others followed her, some more reluctant than others.Once left alone in the room, Garrison wasn’t quite sure what to say.She had known her job was to verify memory loss and damage from someone recently injured. She’d just assumed the memory damage in question had come from, well, the injury, not from what had probably been her own actions.She also hadn’t been expecting to see the man who’d been kind enough to offer her an escape from the Institute.He didn’t look especially angry at her, which is what Garrison might have expected given the circumstances. He looked more disappointed, and something about seeing him looking injured and restrained in the Whisperer was especially unsettling.It filled Garrison with the most horrifying sense of déjà vu. Suicidal as her logic told her it would be, part of her wanted to let the man go, to apologize and offer to escape with him here and now, to leave all of it behind and never come back.But of course, she couldn’t do that.Yet, she wasn’t ready to flick the final switch either.It was Milligan who spoke first.“You kidnapped my daughter,” he said simply.“I…I’m sorry,” whispered Garrison. “She…she took my journal. I needed it back.”“You kidnapped the other children too, at various points,” observed Milligan. “They didn’t have your journal, and if you needed it back, you could have asked for it.”“Would you have given it to me?” asked Garrison.“Perhaps,” said Milligan. “Though given what you’re doing now, you can probably understand our hesitation.”“I know how it looks,” sighed Garrison. “But I promise, what I’m doing now is nothing like what was happening at the Institute. Mr. Gaines might be as self-centered and power-hungry as anyone else in government, but that doesn’t mean this work doesn’t have a purpose that works for the greater good of everyone.”“A purpose that involves restrains and hooking me up to a mind-altering device?” questioned Milligan.Garrison didn’t answer him.“Do you remember me?” he asked.“Remember you?” repeated Garrison. “I…you’re a stranger, why would I…”“No,” said Milligan. “That’s not what Curtain told me. He told me that I helped design this machine, that I was the top chemist on the project. That you and Curtain kept its true purpose from me, and when I objected, you-”“Please stop,” whispered Garrison, her voice shaking. “You don’t have to say it. I don’t remember, but I know what I did, or what I must have done. You don’t need to remind me.”“Somehow, even if you don’t remember the details, somehow, at the Institute, you knew me, you knew my daughter, and you helped me find her, only to later turn around and kidnap her and the other children,” observed Milligan.“Yes,” agreed Garrison.“Why?”“Because I…”Garrison wasn’t sure what to say, how she could explain it. She knew it looked crazy, risking her job at the Institute to help a man find his daughter, only to turn around and kidnap the girl just to get her journal back. It wasn’t as if she’d wanted to kidnap Kate or hurt anyone, she just…“…I…I’m sorry,” said Garrison. “I know you’ll never forgive me. I know I don’t deserve that. But this is something I have to do. I wish things could be different, but I promise this won’t hurt you.”Then, before her subject could protest again, Garrison quickly flicked the switch.And Milligan Wetherall’s world went dark once more.Nathaniel paced up and down the room.“I’m sure SQ is fine,” said Nicholas, noticing his brother’s nervousness.“Why are they keeping us separate from the children anyway?” snapped Nathaniel.“To keep them from overhearing things they don’t want children to hear,” explained Rhonda. “According to the children, all they did was spend the day in the office of someone who gave them toys for much younger children. Humiliating and rude, but hardly anything reason to be so worried.”“What if they’re doing something to them? Collecting data on them in secret,” speculated Nathaniel.“What data?” asked Number Two.“Data about their families?” asked Sticky’s aunt in a frightened whisper, as her husband tried to calm her down.“Data on their abilities,” whispered Claire, shaking a Dipika attempted to wrap a blanket around her.“Abilities?” asked Nicholas.“Yes,” insisted Claire. “Tai is here. Nerissa too. I know it, I can feel them.”“If that man intends to use my son for anything....” began Nathaniel, before Dipika cut them off.“We don’t know anything yet,” she reminded everyone. “The important thing now is to comply, at bare minimum, with their questioning. Then we can file an official report with Mr. Gaines’ supervisor.”“You really think that will work?” asked Rhonda.“He gives the impression of not having a supervisor,” noted Number Two.“Everyone answers to someone,” replied Dipika. “And at bare minimum, everyone answers to the law and society. Something tells me this operation, whatever it is, is a secret Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent wouldn’t want to get out to the public or even the rest of their colleagues.”“Probably true,” acknowledged Nathaniel, though he and the others still looked a bit skeptical of the plan’s effectiveness.After all, corrupt governments were familiar to the world. But psychics? Mind control?That was a bit more unbelievable.Milligan found himself on the beach.It was a lovely beach. As he looked around him, he saw woods on the cliffs behind him. Among the trees was a house that looked like the cabin he’d helped build for Mr. Benedict and the others, but then it other moments, it looked like the house he’d visited with Kate, the one that used to be his family home. The house’s appearance seemed to smoothly fluctuate second by second, but there were two things about it that never change: the fact that it felt like home, and the fact that Milligan could see Kate’s bucket sitting on the porch. But that was all he could see. Everywhere else around him, from the rest of the woods behind him to the sand on the beach to the ocean far across the water was covered in a thick layer of fog.
“So, this is what it’s like.”
Milligan turned at the sound of the voice, only to realize he wasn’t alone on the beach.Standing next to him was a girl. No, not a girl, a young woman, though she did look young. At first, Milligan thought she was Garrison but realized when the girl turned to look at him that she only sounded and looked a bit like Garrison, and, he realized as he examined the woman’s face, a bit like Curtain too. Her eyes though…those looked familiar too. For a moment, Milligan thought they looked like Mr. Benedict’s, but that didn’t seem quite right.“What…what what’s like?” asked Milligan.“Having no memory,” explained the Whisperer, as she looked around at the fog. “It looks confusing, frustrating. Terrifying, I suppose, because you don’t know what you might find. But that also makes it exciting, because you never know what you might find. Like a treasure hunt.”The Whisperer smiled and for a moment, Milligan swore her smile looked exactly like Kate’s.“Your daughter,” observed the Whisperer, catching the thought as soon as it came and glancing up at the house where Kate’s bucket was sitting on the front porch.“You saw through the fog. You found her again.”“I did,” said Milligan. “And…I’m sorry, you…you’re…”“I’m the Whisperer. Pleased to meet you,” said the Whisperer introducing herself.Milligan awkwardly shook her hand.“A pleasure,” he said politely. “I must say you’re not quite what I expected, and neither is…”Milligan looked around the beach.“Your mind,” explained the Whisperer. “Foggy, just like my mother predicted.”“Your mother?” asked Milligan.“Dr. Garrison, my mother. Dr. Curtain, Nathaniel, is my father,” explained the Whisperer. “But don’t worry. I’m not like him. I don’t want to hurt you, and all my mother wanted was to confirm you don’t remember anything.”“Why…why would she need to confirm that?” asked Milligan.The Whisperer shrugged.“I don’t know. Her boss, I guess.”“I see…” said Milligan. “Though, now that you’ve confirmed it, why are we still here?”“Because my mother doesn’t know how long this is going to take me,” explained the Whisperer. “And I control how much time things take in here, and I want to explore. I though you might want to take a look around.”“In the fog?” asked Milligan, still trying to understand everything that was happening. “But if this is my mind, couldn’t that be dangerous?”“Perhaps,” agreed the Whisperer. “But I’ll be careful, I promise. Besides, you don’t like my parents. Isn’t it worth finding information against them if it means you can defeat them?”“You want to help us,” realized Milligan, looking down at the girl. “You…you’re upset with the way they used you.”“Yes,” explained the Whisperer. “They’re my parents but they’re not…they’re not like you and your daughter. I can tell.”“Oh,” said Milligan. “I’m very sorry about that. But I’m not sure my memories will have what you’re looking for.”“That’s okay,” the Whisperer promised. “It gives me something to explore.”Before Milligan could question whether this was a good idea, the Whisperer had taken his hand.It didn’t feel cold or robotic. It felt warm.She led him through the fog.Milligan wasn’t sure what he should be looking for. That’s the problem of losing your memories. You know the right thing, word, phrase, might be able to trigger a memory, but because you have no idea what those triggers could be, you don’t even know what to look for.The déjà vu feeling he’d had earlier haunted him. Walking down long corridors, machines with restraints, and even the Whisperer herself, though she seemed much less threatening than what she was, still seemed so familiar, like something he’d lived through a thousand times.“I…I think…” began Milligan, struggling to see through the fog, barely able to see the woman in front of him. He probably would have lost her in the fog entirely had she not kept hold of his hand.“Think what?” she asked.“I think…they told me…I helped build you,” said Milligan.The Whisperer turned to look at him.“Who told you that?” she asked. “My parents?”“Curtain…I mean, your father,” explained Milligan. “He claimed that I worked at the Institute as a chemist. I’m still not sure if he was telling the truth, but your mother did seem to remember something about me, and I do wonder whether it might have been true.”“There only one way to find out,” suggested the Whisperer, dragging him forward before Milligan could protest.The fog was thick, and every step felt wrong, as if everything around him was out of order, like a world haphazardly put together wrong, even though Milligan couldn’t see any of it.Around him, he heard voices, voices too muffled to make out.Then, he saw something through the fog.“There!” said the Whisperer, as she ran forward.Milligan found himself in a lab. No, not just any lab. His lab, he realized, look at the titrations, and the papers, with the word “Trentonium-99” written across the top in big letters.There was another paper on his desk too.That one was labeled: “The Whisperer.”He…he remembered. He’d had a vague recollection at the Institute, but now he really remembered.He’d worked here. That at least wasn’t a lie.But why? And why hadn’t he been suspicious of his employer’s intentions earlier?Milligan turned at the sound of cooing and saw a baby sitting in a child’s car seat safely off to the side, away from the lab equipment.Kate-cat, he realized.Meanwhile, the Whisperer had noticed the paper on Milligan’s desk, the one with her name on it.She gently picked it up and read it, her lips trembling as she looked up at Milligan and whispered.
“You’re…you’re my father too.”
“Most of the doors are probably locked,” noted Sticky as the children wandered the halls.“If only I had my bucket,” sighed Kate. “Then I could pick the locks.”“I’m not sure picking locks would be the best thing to do in this situation,” cautioned Reynie. “What if they notice a lock has been broken?”“Not to worry,” said Constance, pulling a set of keys out of her pocket.“Where did you get those?” asked SQ.“As I said,” said Constance calmly as she opened the door. “Argent is office eye candy. Men like Gaines give her way too much power just because they like something nice to look at. Clearly a deal that wasn’t worth it. It was far too easy to pickpocket her keys without her feeling a thing.”“That’s stealing,” noted Reynie while Constance rolled her eyes.“I’ll return them,” she promised. “Airheaded Argent will probably assume she misplaced them.”Constance opened the door.“This looks like a storage room,” noted Kate, looking at the walls of filing cabinets. “There’s probably something in here!”“It would take forever to go through all this stuff,” objected SQ. “We need to be efficient.”“Efficient how?” asked Reynie.Then the doorknob jiggled.“Hide!” whispered Sticky, as Kate grabbed and dragged him and Constance into a cabinet while Reynie and SQ dove behind some shelves.“Here,” said Virginia, as she opened the door. “A place to talk, away from listening ears. You were saying, sir?”“Once the doctor confirms his memory loss, we’ll release them,” concluded Mr. Gaines, as he and Miss. Argent entered the room. “Though the idea of letting such valuable prizes slip away still upsets me.”“We don’t want to start something too messy to finish,” Miss. Argent reminded him. “We know who to target now, and we have Tai and Nerissa. They’ll give us everything we need. The others would only be a bonus. I’m sure we can recapture SQ, Constance, and Claire with enough time, after we verify our experiment’s success.”“Yes, and taking them now would only be a bonus for us, but imagine they fell into enemy hands!” objected Mr. Gaines. “If only that fool Pressius had done his job and captured the girl himself before her guardians wised up to his story. I swear, if it weren’t for that man’s money, I would have cut him out a long time ago. I hope he appreciates the sacrifices I’ve made.”“He will,” promised Virginia. “Or he’ll pay the price for his mistake.”The children felt like their hearts were about to pound out of their chests.Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent were the ones who sent Pressius to kidnap Constance?They were the ones who captured Tai and Nerissa?They knew that SQ, Constance, and Claire were psychics and wanted to capture them too?Sticky was so surprised he almost gasped, and as he did so, some dust from one of the shelves flew up towards his nose, and he let out a small sneeze, which was immediately followed by a look of horror.“Did you hear something?” asked Mr. Gaines, looking towards the cabinets.“Yes, I said Pressius would pay for his mistake if he doesn’t cooperate,” emphasized Virginia loudly.“Yes, yes, thank you, I heard you,” said Mr. Gaines, frowning at her incompetence, which was so rare for her. “No need to alert the entire building.”“I’m sorry, sir.”“It’s alright. What about the doctor? I know you’ve been meeting with her.”“Yes. She assured me any flaws with the Whisperer have been ironed out. As for the Brain Sweeper, it was originally designed to delete memories.”“An easy enough process, from what my scientists have told me,” dismissed Mr. Gaines. “From what I understand, it’s been done before. But it’s other more complex application, as an interrogation device, what about that?”“Memory restoration,” said Virginia. “Which will make it the key to successful interrogations because we can recover people’s memories that the psychics deleted.”“And discover all their dirty secrets,” said Mr. Gaines greedily. “It will be glorious. The doctor was resistant to the application, I presume?”“She was,” confirmed Miss. Argent. “But everyone can be persuaded.”Virginia produced the blueprints.“Only an outline, for now,” she explained. “But theoretically able to reverse any damage caused by the Whisperer, the Brain Sweeper, or the psychics. Of course, if necessary, the damage can always be readministered to the patient once we have what we need, and with enough sophistication, false memories can even be implanted. Unfortunately, we don’t have the time, supplies, or cover to do that to Milligan Wetherall, not yet, but everything has a time and a place, and the doctor promised me that the Whisperer will be able to give us enough of what we need until the machine is built.”“Brilliant,” said Mr. Gaines, grinning at the papers in a way that made the children shiver.“I’ll store them for safekeeping,” suggested Virginia. “We’ll have plenty of time to review them later, and I’m not about to risk them falling into the wrong hands.”Virginia turned towards a filing cabinet, ready to put them away, when she felt in her pocket for her keys.There was nothing there.Constance glanced down at the keys in her hands.“Something wrong?” asked Mr. Gaines.“Not at all,” said Virginia, without missing a beat as she put the papers away in an unlocked cabinet, miming the action of locking the drawer, all while keeping her back turned to Mr. Gaines.Then she turned back to him and smiled.“Anything else?” she asked sweetly.“Not now,” said Mr. Gaines. “Though you should know, I’m officially firing John Cole today, and for good measure, blacklisting him. He’ll never work for another government organization, police force, or detective agency in this country ever again.”“He won’t? What a pity,” said Virginia, who did not sound particularly broken up about the fate of John Cole.“Indeed,” said Mr. Gaines. “I hate to do such a thing to the future father of your children, but if it’s any comfort, I have it on good authority his future wife is about to get a rather impressive raise and promotion.”“It’s appreciated,” said Virginia. “And don’t worry about John. Soon enough he’s not going to have the time to be snooping around our operation anymore. I’ll give him a child or two, which should keep him plenty busy. Heaven knows I’m not spending the rest of my life wasting my time taking care of the little monsters. These past two days have been a trial enough as it is.”Had the children been able to speak, they might have pointed out that the terrible “trial” that Miss. Argent was referring to consisted mostly of leaving them alone in a room with games for children far younger than any of them while she left to do whatever shady business she and Mr. Gaines were working on together.“So, you have decided to keep John around,” declared Mr. Gaines smugly. “I had a feeling you might take a liking to him, or at least, find enjoyment in using him. Terribly romantic. I suppose that makes me a bit of an office matchmaker. I only hope you don’t let the process of childbirth ruin your beautiful figure. That would be a true tragedy, too great a sacrifice.”It took everything in the children to stop themselves from making gagging noises, but strangely enough, Miss. Argent did not seem obviously surprised or disgusted by Mr. Gaines comment, in fact, she seemed numbly used to it.“I’ll do my best,” she promised, as she and Mr. Gaines left the room.“Wow,” whispered Sticky as soon as they were gone.“I know!” said Kate. “Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent are terrible! I mean, we knew they were terrible, but they…they wanted to kidnap Constance! They’re planning on using Garrison’s inventions to restore people’s memories and then erase them all over again! Maybe event implant false ones.”“And Miss. Argent is manipulating Mr. Benedict’s friend!” said Reynie. “Don’t you suppose we should try to warn him?”“No. It’s not our problem, and he brought this upon himself,” declared Constance. “Besides, we’ve all seen the way he looks at her. The poor delusional fool is already too far gone. No point in risking our freedom for a man who doesn't want to be saved.”“Still, we could try,” suggested SQ, as Constance opened the cabinet.“What are you doing?” asked Reynie.“Taking these,” said Constance. “We’ll hide them in the “Chutes and Ladders” box.”“What will they do when they notice they’re gone?” asked SQ.“Assume John took them,” said Constance. “Or that Virginia was careless, and then maybe Gaines will fire her too. Either way, it’s not our problem.”The other children, had they not overheard the conversation between Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent, might have argued with her, but given the present circumstances, they couldn’t deny that they couldn’t leave these blueprints in enemy hands.“Let’s take them and go,” suggested SQ.“And get back to her office,” added Reynie. “Before Miss. Argent notices we’re gone.”The Whisperer couldn’t stop looking at Milligan.She felt so full of hope.Dr. Garrison and Dr. Curtain weren’t her only parents. She had another, perhaps a father who loved her, really loved her, and now he finally remembered!She felt so angry, so rejected by her other father, Nathaniel, but Milligan seemed so kind.The Whisperer gently pushed into his mind.She wondered if he felt the same why she did, now that he’d seen these papers, now that he knew he’d worked on her.Indeed, the Whisperer did see feelings of warmth, joy, recognition, and love in Milligan at the flooding back of memories of his daughter, the daughter he’d forgotten.But they weren’t for her.Instead, he was looking at the baby version of Kate, the child he’d already found, already knew. Kate. So that was her sister. And like SQ, she was another real human sibling prioritized over her.Milligan might have abandoned both of them, but…“…you came back for her,” noted the Whisperer, as Milligan looked at Kate.“What?” asked Milligan, who’d been deep in his thoughts. “Oh yes, I…I did. It was a long journey, but I did find her again. My daughter. My Katie-Cat.”“You have a nickname for her,” noted the Whisperer. “And finding out she was yours…that changed you.”“It did change me. It changed everything,” admitted Milligan.“But not me,” concluded the Whisperer sadly.“Excuse me?”“You saw these papers,” noted the Whisperer, her voice suddenly sounding angry and jealous. “You know…you have to realize…you were my father too! But you didn’t care about coming back for me or finding me again. Finding that out…it doesn’t mean anything to you! I don’t mean anything to you! You only care about my sister.”The Whisperer glared enviously at the baby.“Oh…” said Milligan, looking back at baby Kate and then back at the Whisperer as he carefully stepped between them. “I didn’t mean…I…my memory is still fuzzy, but…Whisperer, or whatever you’d like to be called, I…if you think of me as your father, then I’ll try my best to…”“If?” asked the Whisperer, shocked that this still wasn’t obvious to any of them. They created her! Of course, they were her parents! Why wouldn’t…how could they not see…especially here, in their own minds, they still couldn’t see that she was them, that she had come from them!“I didn’t mean-” began Milligan, but the Whisperer cut him off.“I know exactly what you meant, it’s very clear what you meant,” she scoffed. “What I want to know now, is why.”“What’s happening?” asked Milligan, as the lab around him disappeared, the vision of his baby daughter included.“We’re going to find out why you wanted to forget about me, and why none of you love me the way you love your other children,” declared the Whisperer, the stubbornness in her voice once again reminding Milligan of Kate as he felt a force pushing against the wall of his mind, as if it was forcing it’s why through the fog.Suddenly, they found themselves no longer on the beach, but at the Institute, more specifically, the Whispering Gallery.It looked dated, older than it had been when the children were there.The room was messy, papers scattered around with equations and blueprints.And sitting in its chair was a man.At first, both Milligan and the Whisperer thought he was SQ, but upon closer inspection, the man seemed to be someone else, though it was hard to see his face.“Is…this a memory?” asked Milligan.“No,” said the Whisperer. “Not for you. It’s an imagining.”“A what?”“An imagining,” explained the Whisperer. “Your mind’s mental image of an event you hear about second-hand or what you imagine in your mind might have happen or could happen.”“Then…who is he?” asked Milligan.“I’m not sure,” said the Whisperer, walking closer to the man.Then suddenly she stopped, jumping back away from the man in horror.“It doesn’t matter,” she declared, not wanting to see any more. “We’re leaving.”“You saw something,” realized Milligan. “Whatever it was, please, tell me. I can help you.”“No,” said the Whisperer, backing away from him, the anger in her voice giving way to fear. “I don’t…I don’t want to see any more of this. And you’ll never accept me as your daughter anyway, so it doesn’t matter.”“It does matter,” protested Milligan softly. “Please, I-”But before he could finish his sentence, the Whisperer turned and ran into the fog, which seemed to be growing thicker as Milligan found himself surrounded on all sides by a heavy layer of smoke.Milligan called for her, but his voice sounded faint and far away, as if it was hard to speak.Then, suddenly, he woke up in the Whisperer’s chair.He wasn’t launched out violently like Nathaniel was, but the restraints were released quickly, much to Dr. Garrison’s horror as she ran to alert Mr. Gaines’ men outside that their prisoner had been released unexpectedly early.“Wait,” said Milligan, as he quickly got up and grabbed her arm.“Don’t hurt me,” whispered Garrison, trembling and shaking, her eyes squeezed shut. “I’m sorry for what I did to you and your daughter, but if you hurt me, I’ll scream. They’ll be here in seconds, they’re right outside.”“I’m not going to hurt you,” promised Milligan gently but firmly. “I just need to know. The Whisperer, she…she said that you, and Curtain and I were her parents. That we build her. But Curtain claimed the two of you were my bosses, that I was in the dark about the Whisperer, about everything, so why would she still see me that way?”“I…I don’t know,” said Garrison, trying her best to ignore his horrible words.“Did you see what happened when I was in there? The man the Whisperer showed me?” asked Milligan. “There was a man sitting in the Whisperer’s chair, he looked vaguely familiar to me, and he wasn’t moving-”“-I don’t know what you’re talking about,” insisted Garrison, squeezing her eyes shut, as if that could block out what Milligan was saying.Whatever it was, she couldn’t remember. She wouldn’t remember, Garrison was determined to force the memory down time and time again if that was what it took. Whatever the memory was, it was painful, much too painful, she could already feel it.“Please don’t cry,” said Milligan softly, letting go of her arm. “I wasn’t trying to upset you, I just-”“-help!” shrieked Garrison, who hadn’t even realized she’d started crying. “HELP!”The guards ran into the room, as Milligan backed himself against the wall, away from Garrison.“Stay back!” one of the guards barked before checking in on Garrison. “Are you alright, ma’am?”“Yes, thank you,” said Garrison, refusing to look at Milligan, her eyes glue to the floor. “We have the data we needed. He can go now.”The guards nodded and escorted Milligan back into the hallway, where Mr. Gaines was waiting.“Good news,” declared Mr. Gaines happily as he and his guards escorted Milligan Wetherall back to the others. “We’ve finished our interviews and provided you and your friends are willing to sign confidentiality agreements, you all are free to go home once Virginia fetches the children. Speaking of, I believe this belongs to your daughter.”Another guard entered and handed Milligan Kate’s bucket, which he accepted.“You…confiscated it?” he asked.“It appeared to contain a number of weapons,” explained Mr. Gaines. “Not allowed in our facilities I’m afraid, but we’re happy to return them upon your departure.”“We’re not leaving,” blurted out Claire frantically.The others cautiously turned to look at her.“Excuse me?” said Mr. Gaines, raising his eyebrow.“Claire,” said Rhonda softly, “perhaps you should-”“No,” declared Claire firmly. “I’m not leaving this place. Not without Tai, I know you have him!”“I’m sure my underlings are doing everything they can to find him,” Mr. Gaines lied with a smug plastic smile. “But I’m afraid I have no idea where the boy is, though I do hope you find him.”The others silently glared at Mr. Gaines but weren’t sure what to do.After all, antagonizing Mr. Gaines ran the risk of causing him to want to hurt the other children or worse.What more could they do?
“They’re not leaving!”
Mr. Gaines’ smile vanished from his face as he turned to find John Cole standing in the doorway.“Cole, I have already warned you once-”“-yes, sir, you have, but there’s something I need to say to my friend,” declared John, looking at Nicholas. “Nick, I’m sorry, but you deserve to know the truth about your brother.”“He’s told me the truth, John,” promised Nicholas. “He’s made mistakes, but I know my brother. We can trust him.”“I’ve spent the night reviewing his file,” objected John. “Line by line, looking over everything.”“Everything? That is classified information, you do not have the security clearance for that, only Miss. Argent and myself are permitted to view those files,” lectured Mr. Gaines, but John wasn’t listening.“His son’s birth parents weren’t the only ones on the island who died of cancer,” continued John. “Milligan’s wife, Beatrice, she died of cancer too. Whatever experiments he was conducting did that, and I know he’s responsible for the kidnapping. I know that he knows something about what happened to Violet and countless others, and the fact that you, Mr. Gaines, aren’t arresting him, is an absolute disgrace!”“I beg your pardon!” snapped Mr. Gaines and Nathaniel in unison, only to glare at each other.“Don’t bother,” said Mr. Gaines, putting up his hand before Nathaniel could speak. “Clearly this poor man’s obsession with his sister has driven him to delusion. As we established yesterday, John, your traumatic history has clearly left you mentally unstable and worse, insubordinate.”John Cole ignored him.“Ask your brother the truth about why he really built the Whisperer and started the Institute,” John insisted. “This is bigger than the Emergency, Nick, a lot bigger.”“ENOUGH! SECURITY!” hollered Mr. Gaines, as officers immediately ran in to detain John. “You are fired, John Cole, fired and blacklisted, don’t you dare set foot in this office again. Clean out your desk, turn in your badge and get out of my sight.”“Tell them the truth. You heartless coward!” continued John, staring at Nathaniel, even as the guards were dragging him outside.“Look me in the eyes and tell me that you’re telling everyone here the whole and complete truth. You can’t can you?”Nathaniel, who’d been livid before, suddenly shamefully glanced away at the call out.It was brief, but enough for Nicholas to notice.“See? I told you, Nick. You have to believe me,” begged John, as Mr. Gaines’ security finally got him out the door.“Terribly sorry about him,” apologized Mr. Gaines. “This job can take quite a toll, and I’m afraid John has always been an emotionally vulnerable and delusionally paranoid man.”“Seems like an odd choice to hire him if that were the case,” muttered Number Two.“Perhaps he could have some counseling,” suggested Nicholas gently. “Firing him over one outburst seems a bit extreme.”“It’s been a long time coming, and I can handle my employees,” promised Mr. Gaines.“For once, I believe we’re in agreement,” said Nathaniel. “Now where is my son?”“Coming,” promised Mr. Gaines. “I sent Virginia to fetch the children, in the meantime, my officers will make sure your things are in order. You’ll be out of here in no time. Though given some of your…criminal histories,” he added, pausing to glance at Nathaniel. “Some of your exit processes might involve a bit more paperwork than others.”“Hurry,” said SQ as the children rushed into the room.“I’ll hide the blueprints in the boardgame box like last time,” said Kate, shoving them into the box.“She’s coming, I can hear her heels,” noted Sticky.“Geez, those things are loud,” observed SQ.“Constance, the keys!” whispered Reynie, as Constance tossed the key ring on the floor by Miss. Argent’s desk just in time.“Hello children,” said Miss. Argent dryly.“Hello Miss. Argent,” said Reynie. “We liked the “Chutes and Ladders” game.”“Then you can keep that one too,” said Miss. Argent, not bothering to look at him, as her eyes frantically scanned the room, finally settling on the key ring on the floor.“Must have dropped these,” she muttered in annoyance as she picked up the keys before preparing to escort the children back to their families.“Ma’am,” said a guard running into the room. “We have a situation.”“A situation?” asked Miss. Argent. “Can’t you see I’m busy?”“We can escort the children back to their families,” promised the officer, shooing the children out into the hall. “But you’re going to want to hear this.”“Oh, thank goodness,” sighed Nathaniel, the moment SQ came into view.“I’m fine, dad. The worst Miss. Argent did was baby us,” promised SQ glancing at the “Chutes and Ladders” game.“My bucket!” said Kate, as Milligan handed it back to her.“I’m glad everyone seems to be okay,” noted Reynie.“I’m just relieved Garrison didn't use that machine on our children,” said Nathaniel. “Though before any of you make any commentary, please know the irony is not lost on me.”“She actually used it on me,” interrupted Milligan. “It was quite strange. My mind, like my memories, was covered in fog, and yet there was something I almost remembered, or remembered hearing about a very long time ago.”“What?” asked Kate. “Some big government secret?”“…no,” said Milligan. “It was…well, hard to describe, but the Whisperer showed me a vision of a man sitting in the Whisperer. I wasn’t sure who he was, but he seemed familiar, and the whole thing seemed to frighten her.”“Her? You mean Dr. Garrison?” asked Rhonda.“Yes,” said Milligan. “But also, the Whisperer. I tried speaking to both of them about what I saw and they seemed absolutely horrified. And the Whisperer, she…seemed to think that my work on her made me one of her parents.”“Her parents? But Dr. Curtain and Dr. Garrison were the ones who designed and built her,” objected Sticky.“Does that technically make me her sister?” asked Kate.“Nathaniel, are you alright?” whispered Nicholas.Nathaniel glanced at his son, then back at Nicholas.“I’m fine, Nicky,” he promised. “But…your friend, misguided as he might have been, did have a point. It’s time for me to be honest.”“Honest? What else have you been hiding from us?” asked Number Two.“Not you, not now,” muttered Nathaniel, walking up to the guards.“I need to speak with Dr. Garrison,” he ordered. “Immediately.”“For once, perhaps we can agree,” declared Mr. Gaines, as he reentered the room. “Which is why I warned you that your departure from our facilities might involve a bit more…diplomacy. Follow me.”Nathaniel, shocked that he was actually being allowed to talk to her, nervously followed Mr. Gaines.“You can do this, Dad,” whispered SQ encouragingly, as his father followed Mr. Gaines to his office.Nathaniel entered to find Garrison sitting and waiting for him. She seemed equally surprised to see him.“Now,” said Mr. Gaines. “These past few days have been illuminative and stressful for me, for us all, and given the history between you two, I’d like to clear some things up. I know you two have animosity, but I want to make it clear, officially, to both of you that any blame you might have assigned each other for the Emergency, or the Happiness Revolution has been scrubbed from record. You, Nathaniel, will keep your money and your little island, and you, Molly, will keep your inventions.”“Inventions you probably tricked her into having some ownership over,” scoffed Nathaniel. “And why do you have Molly and her inventions here anyway? What exactly does the government want with them?”“That’s classified,” explained Mr. Gaines.“Classified from just me? Or from her too?” asked Nathaniel.“Don’t pretend to care about me now,” snapped Garrison.“Enough,” said Mr. Gaines, slamming his fist on the table. “Let me be clear. Neither of you are to mention any of this ever again. Not your relationship, not the inventions, none of it. Best for everyone wouldn’t you say? A clean slate, a fresh start, bygones being bygones. You can forget about each other and move on with your lives.”“Sounds good to me,” agreed Garrison.“No…but…I…” said Nathaniel, looking over at her. “Molly, can I speak to you in private?”“No, you may not,” declared Mr. Gaines in a very offended tone.“I wasn’t talking to you,” scoffed Nathaniel.“What could you possibly have to say to me now?” asked Garrison. “None of your appeals have worked before, so why would they now?”“Because this,” said Nathaniel, taking a picture from his pocket and handing it to her. “This is the truth. The absolute truth. The truth about everything we had and everything we lost and everything I threw away. I’m so sorry.”Garrison looked down at the photograph of six young people smiling and laughing on the beach.She looked so different, so happy, so young.There were two other women with her, and Ledroptha, looking strangely nicer, and…and Milligan. The man who had spared her at the Institute, the man whose daughter she’d kidnapped, and as for the other man, he…he…“I don’t want this,” said Garrison, quickly shoving the photograph back at Nathaniel.“Don’t want it? Molly, it’s the truth! The truth that I care about you, that we cared about you,” protested Nathaniel in shock.“You could have made a fake photograph.”“We both know I didn’t. I don’t understand, how does this not change everything for you?”“Because I don’t remember it!” snapped Garrison. “Imagine you saw a photo from a life you didn’t remember, a life you chose to forget? You don’t remember why you chose to forget it, and I don’t need to remember why, that fact that I chose to leave it is enough to know better than to come back. It doesn’t matter to me. It doesn’t change anything for me.”“But you were happy,” protested Nathaniel. “You had people who cared about you. That has to mean something.”“That’s not me,” insisted Garrison. “That’s not someone I remember, that’s not a life I remember, you can tell me whatever you want about it, fact or fiction, but it would change nothing. This is my life now. I don’t want to remember more about my life with you, I want to forget it. Remembering would only complicated things, everything I’ve spent my life working for. I know and remember enough to know that I belong here, and if you were ever really my friend as you so delusionally claim, then you’d respect that.”“This isn’t what you worked for! Molly, I’m your friend, I know you.”“You don’t know me at all.”“Molly, please.”“I’m not changing my mind.”“Well then,” said Mr. Gaines smugly. “It sounds like she’s made her choice. So long as you agree to never bother her again or interfere in our operations, you and your son are free to go.”“That’s unfair,” protested Nathaniel.It’s your choice,” countered Mr. Gaines. “And after everything your relationship with your son has gone through, I hope you’re smart enough to make the right one.”He handed Nathaniel and Garrison pens.Garrison wasted no time in signing the papers.Nathaniel sighed.“I’ll sign them,” he agreed. “But she keeps the photograph.”“I told you; I don’t want it.”“Then throw it away later if you feel so inclined, but I’m not signing the papers until you take it.”Garrison groaned and reluctantly shoved the photo into her pocket while Nathaniel reluctantly signed his name next to hers.“Excellent,” said Mr. Gaines. “You see, that wasn’t so hard, was it?”“How did it go?” asked SQ, the second his father returned. “Did…I’m not sure what you said to her, but did what you say helped?”“No,” whispered Nathaniel shamefully. “I tried, but it…it didn’t make a difference. I showed her the photograph, but she didn’t care. I’m sorry, SQ.”“Well then,” said Mr. Gaines cheerfully. “Looks like everyone is ready to go. The rest of you, just sign these release forms and you should be good to go.”“Sir,” announced Miss. Argent's voice on the intercom. “We have a man here requesting to see you.”“Then tell him to make an appointment,” snapped Mr. Gaines. “I’m busy.”“I know, sir. But it’s…it’s Aleksandr Solokov.”“Aleksandr?” repeated Claire softly.Mr. Gaines’ face turned pale.“Yes, sir,” confirmed Miss. Argent. “He claims we have Tai and is demanding the boy’s immediate release.”“Ignore that,” Mr. Gaines barked, as he frantically turned off the intercom. “All of you, stay here!” The others watched as Mr. Gaines stormed out of the room.“He’s here…” whispered Claire. “Perhaps he’s come to save us.”“I hope this doesn’t lead to more trouble,” worried Dipika.Mr. Gaines was not a nervous man. One did not get as far as he had in life by holding back.Yet, he also thought of himself as a very objective and realistic man. A man in tune with reality, and the reality was that there were few people on this planet who by themselves possessed enough influence, money, power, or skill to pose any serious threat to his operation.But Aleksandr Solokov…that was an exception. One of the oldest and most respected psychics on the planet.Mr. Gaines straightened up and did his best to project an air of authority and power as the old man entered the room, escorted by Miss. Argent as he struggled to walk without his cane.“Ah. Mr. Solokov, I presume?” said Mr. Gaines, with a warm smile. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”“Release the boy,” ordered Aleksandr. “He is a child, his biological aunt is here, and I won’t hear another word against it.”“Tai Li? That poor missing child,” lamented Mr. Gaines. “Rest assured, I would be happy to return the boy if only I knew where he-”“-don’t,” warned Aleksandr, and Mr. Gaines flinched as he felt as if the energy in the room has shifted.“Let’s not pretend you don’t know exactly who I am,” lectured Aleksandr. “What I’ve done, who I know, and what I can do. I’m an old man, and the time I have left on this Earth is much too short to waste on mindless chatter.”“I don’t intend to waste a moment of your time or mine,” promised Mr. Gaines. “I simply wish to inform you of the situation-”“-I know he’s here,” interrupted Aleksandr. “Nerissa too, and let’s not pretend we both don’t know exactly what you intend to do with them.”“I’m afraid you’re entitled to make whatever assumptions you’d like,” said Mr. Gaines. “But I promise that my only agenda is to keep criminals off the streets and keep the people of this great nation safe.”“Safe?” scoffed Aleksandr.“Yes,” said Mr. Gaines. “And let’s not pretend your hands are squeaky clean, Mr. Solokov. I hate to bring up a man’s past, but it would be a shame for these good people to find out everything about you, wouldn’t it? Especially after how hard you’ve worked and struggled your whole life. All of it just…disappearing.”“Tell them whatever you want. You and I both know it will take more than that to dismantle everything I’ve built, and you have more to lose than I do,” warned Aleksandr. “Your cowardly threats are all you have. Hiding behind money and power as if that will protect you. Believe me when I say that I am not a man of conflict, Mr. Gaines.”“Oh,” smirked Mr. Gaines. “We both know that’s not true.”“But I will do whatever it takes to protect my family,” concluded Aleksandr. “If that means risking what I’ve built, then so be it. I’ve rebuilt before, countless times, from nothing. I can rebuild again, and if I die, my legacy and ideals will outlive me long after I’m gone. But I wonder, are you strong enough to do the same? Could you survive exposure? Could you survive defeat? If you die, will anyone mourn you? Could you die for your self-proclaimed ideals at peace, or would you despair, desperately cling to a live of power and pleasure?”The items on Mr. Gaines’ desk began to hover ever so slightly. Millimeters off the table, almost invisible to the naked eye, but just barely enough to notice.“I…” said Mr. Gaines, doing his best to hide the fear in his voice. “I…believe we can come to an arrangement, Mr. Solokov. One that will satisfy both of us.”“You will release Tai?” confirmed Aleksandr.“I will check in on my agents’ progress, and if it turns out that he has been recovered, then yes, he will be returned to his family,” agreed Mr. Gaines, motioning for Miss. Argent to leave and recover the boy.The objects on his desk gently settled, as if they had never been lifted.“A wise choice,” agreed Aleksandr.“But Nerissa stays here,” said Mr. Gaines firmly. “She is a criminal, an enemy of the state, a kidnapper.”“She is one of our own,” countered Aleksandr. “And in your hands, she becomes-”“-neutralized,” finished Mr. Gaines. “No longer a threat to society. That is my proposition, and I will not compromise, heaven knows I’ve compromised more than enough already.”Aleksandr scoffed.“Do we have a deal?” asked Mr. Gaines.Aleksandr studied his face carefully.“We do,” he agreed reluctantly. “We do. But if any harm should come to the boy, to Claire, to any psychics in our party, understand that the deal is off.”“And should any harm come to me, Miss. Argent, or any of our top agents,” added Mr. Gaines. “The same applies. I believe we understand each other, Mr. Solokov.”“You could never understand us,” scoffed Aleksandr, as he swallowed his pride and shook the man’s hand.“I hope they haven’t hurt him,” worried Claire.“I’m sure he will fine,” comforted Rhonda. “We know he’s here, they cannot hide that from us.”Suddenly, the door opened, revealing Mr. Gaines, Mr. Solokov, and Miss. Argent.“Alexksandr,” whispered Claire, running to hug him. “You shouldn’t have come, it’s too dangerous.”“I had to, my dear, I couldn’t risk letting them hurt you, I’d never forgive myself,” said Aleksandr.“No one is getting hurt,” promised Mr. Gaines. “There’s no need to be so dramatic, in fact, I believe I have someone you’ve been looking for.”The others looked as the mercenaries entered, Miss. Argent at their head, as they escorted Tai into the room.“Tai,” whispered Claire, about to hug him, only for Tai to run to his uncles instead.“Uncle Nicky!” he cried, wrapping his arms around his leg.“Oh,” said Nicholas, looking down at the boy. “Very good to see you Tai. Are you alright?”“He is now,” declared Mr. Gaines. “Thanks to these fine women who rescued him from the hands of Nerissa Benedict. I do apologize for the miscommunications and misunderstandings, but all’s well that ends well, wouldn’t you say?”Tai cowered behind the others.“Are you okay, Tai?” asked Sticky. “Did those four women hurt you?”“Not them,” whispered Tai. “I’m hiding from the very bad scary mean lady.”“Who? Miss. Argent?” asked Reynie, as Tai nodded his head. “Did she hurt you?”Tai didn’t answer. He merely looked up at his uncle.“I want my mama,” he whispered. “I know she’s here.”“She is,” confirmed Aleksandr. “Unfortunately, we…had to come to an agreement.”“Agreement?” asked Dipika.“Nerissa Benedict is a criminal and danger to society,” declared Mr. Gaines. “She will remain here in my custody where we will take charge of rehabilitating her.”“Rehabilitating her?” repeated Constance skeptically.“My mama is coming with us,” declared Tai. “I won’t leave without her.”“Tai, I’m sorry,” said Claire gently. “But…your mama lied to you about many things. My name is Claire Li, and I’m your aunt. I care about you, and I’d like you to come home with me.”“No,” said Tai angrily. “My mama is here! And if you aren’t going to rescue her, then I will!”Tai darted down the hallway before anyone could protest, with Claire desperately running after him.“Stop that child,” snapped Mr. Gaines as Miss. Argent awkwardly attempted to run after him in heels before Mr. Gaines sighed and ran to alert his guards over the intercom.The others attempted to follow, but Mr. Gaines quickly pushed them back.“Stay here, all of you, no one move. Guards keep them here!” he barked.“Tai please come back,” begged Claire, as Tai rounded corner after corner, until Claire found herself face to face with Nerissa once more.She looked exhausted, clearly drugged and was being carried/escorted by a pair of guards.“Who gave you permission to be here?” snapped one of the guards, but Tai wasn’t listening.“Let go of my mama!” he demanded, raising his fists.“Tai?” whispered Nerissa, before she caught sight of Claire.“Claire…” she mumbled. “Claire…you shouldn’t be here…”“I’m here to save Tai,” protested Claire, grabbing hold of her uncooperative nephew.“Don’t move,” warned one of the guards, temporarily dropping Nerissa to grab hold of Claire. “Identify yourself.”The few moments were enough for Nerissa to press her hand against Claires’ face.The moment her hand touch her face, it felt like Claire's ears were ringing, as if her whole head was vibrating.“Please…Claire…” she whispered. “This isn’t right. You need to protect Tai. You need to know the truth. They’re lying to you, to all of us. They want to use him, they want to hurt him, they wanted to do the same to us, and you need…”“Get away from me!” shrieked Claire, squirming away from Nerissa, while keeping a firm grip on Tai’s hand.The side of her face started to feel numb.“What is going on here?” snapped Mr. Gaines as he and his reinforcements entered the hallway.“Prisoner transport,” explained the guards. “Your orders sir, you said you wanted trials to begin today.”“Never mind what I said,” snapped Mr. Gaines, nervously glancing at Claire, who seemed more preoccupied with trying to wrangle Tai into her arms. “Take Nerissa back to her cell, we’ll continue tomorrow. The rest of this circus ends today. You two, with me.”The guards grabbed hold of a confused Claire and a protesting Tai and brought them back down the hall to the others.“Are you alright?” asked Aleksandr, noting the look on Claire’s face. “He didn’t hurt you, did he?”“I don’t think so,” muttered Claire. “I just feel…fuzzy.”“Fuzzy?” asked Aleksandr, sounding slightly concerned.“Papers signed?” noted Mr. Gaines, anxious to have his visitors, particularly his unexpected ones, make their departure. “Good, well then, your luggage is waiting in the cars outside. Off you go!”Everyone cautiously followed Mr. Gaines outside where they found that there were, indeed, cars waiting to take them home.“I hope we haven’t made a grave mistake,” muttered Mr. Gaines, as he watched the cars drive away.“Taking them all in would have been too noticeable,” Miss. Argent reminded him. “And starting a war with the psychics could have destroyed everything. I’m surprised they let us keep Nerissa.”“They know we’re as much of a threat to them as they are to us,” Mr. Gaines promised. “Especially men like Aleksandr, those old enough to remember the early days.”As the cars disappeared over the horizon, Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent turned to walk inside.“I’m going to be helping John clean out his desk and turn in his security clearances. He'll likely need to be comforted, poor man, but besides that, I should be free the rest of today and tomorrow,” reported Miss. Argent.“Excellent. I want units to begin surveillance of their residences immediately. The other psychics may have escaped our grasp today, but I’m not about to give up on such valuable prospects.”“I wouldn’t be so hard on yourself, sir. After all, what we have here is more than enough of a prize.”The two stopped in front of Nerissa’s cell. It looked similar to how you might expect a regular prison cell to look, the only notable difference was the walls, which made a strange buzzing sound.“Tai…” Nerissa muttered weakly. “You have to save Tai…Claire...please…”“She’s been like this since the encounter,” reported the guard. “But there haven’t been any incidents. The room has been enough to neutralize her abilities and the drugs we administered should keep her mentally foggy.”“She’ll be ready for tomorrow?” confirmed Virginia.“Yes, ma’am,” promised the guard.“Excellent,” said Mr. Gaines. “And now, I think we should check on the doctor.”The pair walked into Dr. Garrison’s lab where they found her carefully examining her device.“Hello, doctor,” greeted Mr. Gaines. “Ironing out any bugs?”“No bugs,” reported Dr. Garrison. “Just making sure everything is ready to go.”“Well, you should be proud. Tomorrow is the big day,” declared Mr. Gaines. “The day your inventions will finally serve their true purpose. You must be proud.”“…I am,” admitted Garrison. “I apologize for Dr. Curtain and some of the problems we had.”“Oh,” said Mr. Gaines with a dismissive wave of his hand. “You can hardly blame yourself for that. Though, there was one other little problem I was hoping you could help me solve.”“Problem?” asked Garrison.“Yes,” said Mr. Gaines. “I was forced to make a rather unpleasant deal today, one that involved surrendering a number of our test subjects, and I was wondering if you had any idea about how soon you might be able to prepare the Whisperer for their trials in the event that we could…repossess them?”“Who are you referring to? Dr. Curtain?” asked Garrison, sounding confused.“No doctor, his son, and the girl, Constance, of course,” said Mr. Gaines. “You confirmed yourself that they are psychics.”“Psychics? Well, yes, but they’re children.”“Yes, one of whom destroyed your machine. Surely, you see why they require the application of our work?”“Of course, but they’re children,” Garrison reminded him. “They aren’t threatening us.”“Hm…Nathaniel’s son is over eighteen,” objected Mr. Gaines. “I understand you knew the boy when he was growing up, but he’s not a child any more. As for the girl, well, children grow up, and I believe in neutralizing threats before they become threats. The best offense is a good defense.”“Yes,” agreed Garrison. “And when they are adults, older adults, I’m sure they’ll see the benefits of our completed and perfected work and agree to the procedure willingly, but that’s no reason to run test trials on them, not when we have adult participants who are in a mental state that requires the procedure immediately, despite the risks.”“I suppose that’s...a point,” conceded Mr. Gaines, after some hesitation. “Let’s just focus on tomorrow then. I have a team of scientists trained and ready to assist you.”“A team?” asked Garrison. “This is my work; I was under the impression I would continue to operate on my own?”“Of course,” said Mr. Gaines. “You are the expert. But I did promise to offer any assistance I could, and I am a man of my word. Don’t worry, doctor, we are prepared to differ to your professional judgment, provided you differ to ours when appropriate. Anyway, it’s getting rather late. Perhaps you ought to take the rest of the day off? Rest up and get ready for tomorrow. You’ve earned the right to relax.”“Thank you,” said Dr. Garrison, as she left the room.“She could be trouble,” muttered Mr. Gaines, as he watched her leave.“She won’t be,” promised Miss. Argent. “I’ll handle John’s departure, and I’ll handle her. You’ve had a long day sir, and tomorrow is too important for you to waste time worrying about keeping the workers in line. That’s what I’m here for.”“Quite right, Virginia, thank you,” said Mr. Gaines. “Tell the hubby I said bon voyage. See that he’s out of here before tomorrow, I can’t have him prying around our work.”“Consider it done,” she promised, and Virginia left to spend the rest of the evening with her fiancé. After escaping from the MV Shortcut, the Ten Men had ridden home in silence, which, while it was usual for Garrotte, was very unusual for the other three. No sound of McCracken barking orders, no stupid or ignorant comments from Sharpe or Crawlings. It was a silence that Garrotte might have hoped for once, might have prayed for even, had he been a God-fearing man, but now it felt eerily uncomfortable and awkward. It was the sort of silence you might feel after you learn something about someone that seems so wrong, so unlike them, so mismatched with what you know to be true about them that your mind almost doesn’t accept it. As if you must have dreamed or imagined it, even though you know that you didn’t.The others felt it too. Even Crawlings, famously slow to pick up on these sorts of details as he was, seemed remarkably disturbed by what happened, though none of the Ten Men would dare voice it out loud, not in front of McCracken, not after they’d watched him absorb the wires of Garrotte’s shock watch and turn the wires back on him without any hesitation.Surely, after doing something like that, there could be no doubt the girl was his daughter. All three were burning with curiosity, but their curiosity was silenced only by their fear of what McCracken would do to them if they dared speak her name or ask any questions about her or his secret wife. They were also painfully aware that this was the first time in a long time, since the days of battling Milligan and Beatrice, that they had failed an assignment.The mercenaries had captured the boy before they did. Which means the Ten Men had failed a client, a client McCracken had seemed particularly personally motivated to appease.And so, they waited, in tense silence, for their boss to snap at them, to verbally or perhaps physically assault and berate them for their failure, demand perfection, and bark orders to plan and regroup.Yet McCracken did no such thing. Instead, he told them they’d have the day off tomorrow and would report back “later.”But that was more than a few days ago.Now, the three men sat around their office, none willing to be the one unaccounted for when McCracken did show up again, but each equally as unwilling to attempt to contact McCracken to ask him whether they had the rest of the week off since McCracken himself seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth.Normally, they would spend free time around the office either insulting each other or avoiding each other at all costs. But secrets and revelations have a way of bringing coworkers and enemies together, and in the absence of anyone else to talk to about this and anything else to do and anywhere else they could be without risking the wrath of McCracken when he returned, the three remaining Ten Men gathered around a coffee table to discuss what they’d learned about their boss.“A secret family,” repeated Sharpe in disbelief. “I thought that was only something that happened in movies.”“It’s more common than you might think,” replied Garrotte, thinking of a few of his particularly bad divorce cases.“But still,” objected Sharpe. “Would you have ever thought that of all the people to have a secret family, it would be McCracken? He just…I don’t know, he just doesn’t seem like the family type!”“You’d be surprised,” said Garrotte. “People lie to their loved ones all the time, and the secrets they keep would shock you. Everyone’s got skeletons in their closets, and some skeletons are more literal than others. What surprises me more than that is how his daughter talked about his wife. Someone who was charitable, moral, gentle, the kind of woman people say every man wants.”“Eh. I guess if you like that sort of thing,” shrugged Sharpe, not looking particularly impressed, while Crawlings thought longingly about his ex-girlfriend Millie, who could do no wrong in his eyes, though she had not been particularly moral, gentle, or charitable.“But would you ever think that someone like McCracken would end up with someone like that, if anyone at all?” asked Garrotte. “For over 25 years? And from the way his daughter was talking about her, it sounds like his wife practically idolizes him. Whatever lies he’s been telling…I’m not sure I can even imagine it. His daughter looked shocked.”“It’s still so weird to say that. “McCracken’s daughter”. Doesn’t even sound real,” remarked Sharpe. “Having a woman is one thing, but a kid?” “At least it makes sense how she was able to give us all that trouble,” observed Garrotte. “The agent’s daughter and McCracken’s daughter. Once you see it, it makes sense, but this does complicate things.”“You don’t think he’ll go soft on the agent for his kid?” asked Sharpe, who couldn’t imagine McCracken going soft on anybody, much less his sworn enemy.“I still don’t understand how McCracken could have a kid,” complained Crawlings, who was also trying to wrap his head around the concept of McCracken having a daughter, though for very different reasons.“If it’s the “how” that’s troubling you, I think that might be a question for your doctor or the educators that failed you,” suggested Sharpe.Crawlings frowned.“Not that,” he complained. “What I mean is…when you find out about most people having a kid for the first time, it’s usually a baby. So why is McCracken’s kid so much older? I don’t get it.”The other two men stared at him in silence.“That’s what’s troubling you?” asked Garrotte.Crawlings nodded.“I think there might actually be something the matter with him,” whispered Sharpe. “I think I’m actually starting to feel a little bad for hustling him at chess and mocking him for it. I didn’t know I was still capable of feeling guilt. It’s…repulsive. This whole week feels like a glitch in the matrix. Hopefully McCracken comes back soon so we can go back to business as usual.”“Are we sure McCracken is coming back?” asked Garrotte. “I hate to say it gentlemen, but given recent revelations, it is possible that this might be the end.”“The end? It can’t be the end, what are we going to tell the client?” asked Sharpe.“There might not be a client anymore. We didn’t get the boy. We didn’t kill the agent,” pointed out Garrotte. “We failed. So whatever stakes McCracken had riding on this assignment…whatever this mysterious client had on him…”“…oh,” realized Sharpe. “You don’t think the client or someone else might have…taken him out of the picture?”“It’s within the realm of possibility,” concluded Garrotte. “Maybe that little family of his too.”“Well,” declared Sharpe. “If that is the case, then…while I hate to move on so quickly, and McCracken, we all agree, was a wonderful leader, and he will be missed…the show must go on. I suppose that this makes me the boss now?”“Why would you be the new boss?” demanded Crawlings. “Out of the three of us, I’ve been here the longest!”“You have no relevant skills,” objected Sharpe. “Garrotte knows how the law works, I understand technology, but you don’t exactly do much. No offense, old sport.”“I named the team!” protested Crawlings angrily.“Yes,” said Sharpe. “The Ten Men. A name that sends a clear message to the world: “someone on this team doesn’t know how to count”.”“I’m not sure there will be a team anymore,” countered Garrotte matter-of-factly. “Regardless of the skills we have or don’t have, none of us are McCracken. We don’t have the intimidation factor and name recognition he does. None of us are the ones who spent years carefully building a criminal organization. That was McCracken. With him gone, our power, our image, that all goes with him.”“So, this could be it?” asked Sharpe. “If he’s gone, we’re done?”“Afraid so old friend,” replied Garrotte. “I would say it was a pleasure working with you both, but as a disgraced former lawyer, I’m under oath to tell the truth.”“So, you’re gonna go back to working in law?” asked Sharpe. “If this is the end?”Garrotte sighed.“There’s always someone who wants to pay a lawyer under the table for legal advice. Doesn’t matter how legitimate the lawyer is. Sometimes the less official the better. More off the books. Harder to trace the fact that you asked anyone for advice off the record, harder to prove.”“And there’s always someone who needs their computer fixed,” sighed Sharpe. “Not as fun as hacking security systems or making fake legal documents, but I suppose it’s a living. What about you, Crawlings, old pal? You know, in all these years, I don’t think you’ve ever told us what you did before this?”“I did what McCracken told me,” replied Crawlings.“Right,” said Sharpe slowly. “Yes, Crawlings. We all do that now. But before that.”“I told you,” snapped Crawlings. “There is no before that. McCracken and I grew up in the same orphanage. I’ve done what he says for as long as I can remember. Since we were in school.”Garrotte and Sharpe were once again floored by Crawlings’s response. Neither knew when McCracken had hired Crawlings, just that he started working here before either of them. They also weren’t entirely sure why McCracken had hired Crawlings, other than to have an extra man. Sharpe had always assumed it was only a matter of time before they used poor Crawlings as a fall man or bait, but Crawlings being a…well not childhood friend, but perhaps “childhood lackey” or “obedient childhood pet” of McCracken was not what he would have guessed.It also made Garrotte and Sharpe, despite themselves, feel a bit more concern for Crawlings’s situation and the pair even almost felt sorry for Crawlings, or at least, they felt as sorry for someone as men like Garrotte and Sharpe were capable of feeling.“Well,” said Garrotte. “Then I suppose you might be making decisions completely on your own for the first time. Rather exciting opportunity. Any idea what you might want to do?”Crawlings thought of the orphanage pageant, the musical performance that had humiliated him.Long had he yearned to redeem himself through the art of dance. Perhaps such a performance could win him back not only his dignity, but Millie, the woman who had brutally stomped on his heart in the high heels Crawlings had gallantly stolen for her.But before he had a chance to foolishly admit to such a thing, which would have inevitably led to Sharpe forgetting his fleeting moment of compassion to go gleefully searching for a video copy of Crawlings’s orphanage performance in order to mock him, the door to the office opened.McCracken had returned.If you have ever been in a room talking about someone, and then had to deal with the awkwardness of having them enter the room, resulting in you and those around you quickly trying to act like you weren’t just talking about them, only to find this to be an extremely and horrifyingly impossible task, then imagine for a moment that you’d been doing this for several days, speculating about this person’s darkest secrets and whether or not they were ever returning, and whether or not they might even still be alive. Now imagine the person in question is also your boss who you’ve watched beat grown men and trained fighters bigger and stronger than you are within inches of their lives and consider how natural and normal you might be able to look at that moment.Whatever you’re imagining, the Ten Men looked much less natural and about a thousand times as awkward and uncomfortable.None of them wanted to be the first to speak, though they all had questions. They all immediately straightened up and nodded at McCracken, who ignored all of them and marched straight into his office, shutting the door behind him.McCracken knew he’d have to face his men eventually; he’d have to tell them something! They now knew he had a wife and daughter and he’d been gone for days, and they’d failed a client for the first time in decades, all that needed to be addressed. He was their leader, he had to find a way to explain it while keeping their confidence, their loyalty. But what was he going to say? What was he going to do?They didn’t have a client anymore, presumably. McCracken hadn’t heard anything, and it wasn’t as if the client had anything to blackmail him with now, or anything to offer that would make any difference. McCracken supposed the next move would be to look for a new client, but…He sighed and felt Tanvee’s ring in his pocket.What was the use? Continuing without Vee, without Martina? This life and occupation had once been enough for McCracken, before his family, but now that he’d lost them, he suddenly found the prospect of a life made of only his work less fulfilling, in fact, it felt practically empty.But this was the only life he knew, the only life he’d ever known. What else could he do? If he continued his work here, he’d only hurt his family more, but if he didn’t do it, then what could he do to get them back? What could he do to fix this?Was there anything that would fix this? McCracken reasoned that he’d have to tell his men they were looking for another client while he handled personal business. They could take on “clean” jobs, corrupt men paying to get rid of other corrupt men to thin the competition, that way at least no one innocent was getting hurt. That might at least shorten Tanvee’s list of moral objections to his work. Then McCracken could give his family a few days to let them take in what they’d learned and accept it. After all, 25 years of love and memories wasn’t something someone could throw away that easily. They’d forgive him, they’d understand, they’d take him back!He was Tanvee’s husband, Martina’s father.They had to take him back…right?McCracken wanted to believe that. But the looks on his wife and daughter’s faces filled him with doubt. Their shock, their betrayal, their pain.And their fear. Fear of him.He sat silently in his office, staring at Tanvee’s ring, remembering the day he’d put in on her finger. How happy she’d been, how excited she was to show all her friends and tell everyone how amazing and perfect her fiancé was.It all felt like a different universe, one that McCracken needed to get back to.But how?Then, as if in answer to his unspoken question, the phone rang.McCracken picked it up.“You failed us,” criticized the voice on the other end of the phone. “The agents we instructed you to take out of the picture, even Milligan Wetherall, the one we thought you’d be eager to kill, are still alive, and you failed to obtain the boy.”“Yes,” said McCracken numbly. “And you have our sincerest apologizes. Obviously, this releases you from the obligation of payment.”“Your apologizes? Obligation of payment?” scoffed the voice. “You sound surprisingly calm considering our discussion of what would happen if you failed us and how complicated we could make things for you.” “Save your threats,” interrupted McCracken. “Circumstances have changed. It doesn’t matter who you tell about my real identity. There’s nothing you can take away from me now.”“Yes,” agreed the voice. “That’s very true, isn’t it, James? Because now they know what a monster you really are, don’t they? Your precious wife and daughter?”James felt his heart skip a beat.“How…” he whispered. “How did you know that they…”“We have our ways,” replied the voice. “Oh, what was your daughter’s name? Martina? Yes, that was it. Such a talented young tetherball player. As her father, you should be very proud. It’s clear where she gets her athleticism. Would be a terrible pity if something happened and her team had to play without her.”“You wouldn’t dare hurt her,” warned James, but the voice ignored him.“Then there’s your wife, Tanvee,” it continued, “or…is she your ex-wife now? If so, then that’s a real shame, divorce is always so messy, and she seems like quite a catch. Such a sweet and caring woman. Beautiful too. Pretty. Petite. Small. Demur. Delicate. Fragile. Breakable.”“What do you want?” demanded James furiously. “If it’s revenge for my failure, then perhaps your people will consider being man enough to face me themselves instead of making thinly veiled threats against my family!”“We don’t intend to waste our time hurting them,” objected the voice. “Believe me, James, harming your family is hardly worth our time.” “Save it!” growled James. “Just tell me what you want!”“That’s simple,” explained the voice. “I want to offer you a second chance.” “And in exchange you’ll spare my family?” guessed James angrily.“Better,” enticed the voice. “If you agree to do exactly as we say, we’ll give you enough money and security to last you the rest of your days. You can retire. You and your wife need never work another day and live the rest of your happy lives in luxury. Your daughter will never want for anything.” “The amount you offer to pay me doesn’t matter. They wouldn’t take the money,” objected James, glancing at the ring Tanvee had returned to him. “They wouldn’t accept a single dollar earned from doing what we both know you’ll ask me to do.” The owner of the voice smiled.“Oh, but they will,” it objected. “The money isn’t even the best part of our offer. By the time the job is done, I promise, you’ll be back at home, your wife and daughter happily by your side.” “How can you possibly promise me that?” asked James indignantly. “Is this some kind of sick joke?”“I wouldn’t joke about something like this,” the voice promised. “Despite what you may think, I deeply emphasize with your situation. You want your family back, Mr. Crowe, you want to protect them, to give them a better life. I understand. All that and more, we can offer you.” James listened the voice for a long time, as it explained exactly how it could offer him everything he wanted, and exactly what it required of him and his men to uphold his end of their bargain.“So,” asked the voice, once it was finally finished.
“Do we have a deal?”
James guiltily looked down at Tanvee’s ring.He knew what she would say if she was here.But he also knew there was only one way to protect her from what was coming, one way to get her and his daughter back now.“Yes,” agreed McCracken heavily, after a long reflective pause.“We have a deal.”“Excellent,” the voice replied.
“Here’s what we need you to do…”
“He’s been in there a while,” noted Sharpe, looking at McCracken’s office.“Let’s be patient,” suggested Garrotte. “Knocking on the door or disturbing him will only make him upset. He can’t stay in there forever.”“Yeah, he has to come out sometime, to go to the bathroom,” added Crawlings helpfully.Suddenly, the door to McCracken’s office opened.But he did not intend on heading to the bathroom.“Grab your briefcases, men,” he ordered, “and follow me.”The Ten Men scrambled to follow orders, though they were all eager to learn more information.“Right away, boss,” said Sharpe, as they followed him downstairs to the car. “Where are we going?”“I just got off the phone with the client,” explained McCracken. “We have a new job.”“A…new job?” asked Garrotte. “So…they don’t want us to target Milligan anymore?”“Not at the moment,” confirmed McCracken. “We’ll have more details when we get there.”“Get where?” asked Crawlings. “Where are we going?”“To meet the client,” declared McCracken.The men all stopped and looked at each other.“We’re…we’re meeting the client that wanted the agent dead?” clarified Sharpe. “In-person? The client wants a meeting with all of us? Now?”“Yes,” said McCracken. “Now. They promised to explain the details.”“Uh…boss,” interjected Garrotte cautiously. “Respectfully, this is the client who seems to be working for an organization that has given us very little information about themselves, but seems to know quite a bit about us, are you sure it’s wise to-”“-this is the client we agreed to work for,” McCracken reminded him harshly. “This is the job we agreed to do. If any of you have second thoughts about our business or would like to consider less lucrative employment, you can turn in your briefcase and leave.”The Ten men, who after their discussion had no intentions of leaving, nodded and obediently followed McCracken to the car.Whatever the client had said to him on the phone, they knew by McCracken’s tone that they didn’t have the freedom to object to this job or ask any more questions about the client or the secret family McCracken had been hiding from them.Though, truthfully, of all the Ten Men, it was McCracken who felt the least free, bound by the heavy shackles of the deal he’d made.But he’d had no other choice, and now, his path was clear: one more job, one more sin, one more stain on his soul, and then he’d have his reward: everything he’d ever wanted for himself and something else, something even more valuable, infinitely valuable.He’d have his family back.Forever.
[Roll End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“How are you doing?” asked Virginia, who had arrived at the office early that morning to help John clean out his desk.“As well as I can,” said John. “Though spending last night with you certainly helped.”Virginia smiled.“I thought it might,” she agreed. “I’m just worried about you.”“Me?” asked John. “I’d be fine if only Mr. Gaines wasn’t making me turn over all my files.”“I’ll keep them safe. Your work searching for Violet isn’t going to be in vain, John. That much I can promise you.”“Thank you,” said John, as he sat down and rested his head against her chest. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”“I could say the same about you,” Virginia reminded him, as she gently stroked his hair. “Which reminds me. You did ask about being able to take one last look at the files you gathered.”John nodded.Virginia handed him a copy of her keys.“Virginia…thank you,” John whispered.“Don’t thank me yet,” Virginia warned him. “And promise me you’ll be careful. This all might end up being more than you bargained for, John.”“I knew that from the moment you called me,” John reminded her. “I still chose you, didn’t I?”“You did,” agreed Virginia, kissing him, as she got up to leave. “And I’ll always chose you too, John Cole. Just don’t let Gaines catch you.”“I’ll be careful,” promised John, as he watched her leave.The entire family arrived at the house late that evening, each member with millions of questions in their minds, but each knowing that their concerns would be better voiced in the morning with a fresh perspective.Indeed, the next day, none of them wasted a moment.Nathaniel, as usual, woke up early. He gathered the photo album, letter, and other particularly damning pieces of evidence, the remnants of a past he’d tried to bury.It was time to face the truth, no matter how much it might cost him.Heaven knows, his lies had cost him enough already.Meanwhile, the children woke up early to gather in Kate’s room.“You have the files on our parents, and the instructions for reversing the Brain Sweeper’s effects?” asked Reynie.“I put the board games under my bed along with the photo album I found at our old house,” confirmed Kate. “Once we reverse whatever the Brain Sweeper did to my dad, he should be able to tell us the truth of why he was really in those photos with Curtain.”“Probably as a double agent, gathering information on Curtain from the inside,” suggested Sticky.“I just hope SQ isn’t upset, if that is what happened,” worried Reynie.“He already knows his dad is a liar and a coward,” Constance pointed out. “I can see him being disappointed, but I doubt he’d be surprised.”“Someone’s coming,” noted Kate, quickly sliding the boardgames and album back under her bed, for fear of her father seeing them before they were ready to be discussed.But it was not Milligan at the door, but rather Mr. Benedict, asking if he could borrow Constance for a moment.Constance followed him into his study.“Constance,” began Nicholas in an awkward but deeply affectionate tone. “Aleksandr and I were having a discussion this morning-”“-you don’t need to finish,” interrupted Constance. “I already know what you are going to say.”“Ah, of course,” said Nicholas, nodding.“Not because I’m psychic,” clarified Constance. “You are just predictable and easy to read.”“Am I?” asked Nicholas, who, like his brother, had always thought of himself as a bit of an enigma, though for very different reasons, and in either case, both were wrong.“Yes,” said Constance. “And you don’t need to worry about it. I have my answer.”“Answer?” asked Nicholas.“About where I’m going to live,” declared Constance. “Here. With you.”“…I see,” said Nicholas, after some hesitation, doing his best to contain the joy that was quickly threatening to spread across his face. “Constance, I won’t say I’m not pleased by that response. In fact, it would be a pleasure to have you continue living here. But your grandfather, though he does want this to be your decision, did mention that he is able to offer you protection and community-”“-I have all the community I need right here. Too much community, sometimes,” noted Constance. “And you don’t have to worry about protection. If Gaines needs to be afraid of anybody, it’s me.”Nicholas smiled.“Quite right,” he acknowledged.“I’m grateful for what Aleksandr told me, about my mother,” clarified Constance. “I want to visit him and have a relationship with him. But this is my home. I belong here, with you. And if you’re still open to it, I would like…if you still have the adoption papers and wouldn’t mind-”“-nothing would make me happier,” declared Nicholas. “Nothing else in the entire world, Constance, I-”Nicholas let out a happy gasping noise before collapsing onto the floor with a loud snore and a smile on his face, at which point Rhonda and Number Two came rushing into the room.“Oh dear,” muttered Number Two, as she got him to his feet.“I hope he is not concussed,” said Rhonda.“I told you it was a mistake to let him try to do this alone,” whispered Number Two.“Oh…it’s fine,” promised Nicholas, as he came to. “Really, I’m fine, just immensely happy, that’s all. Which I believe is appropriate, considering the occasion.”“Don’t get too mushy,” warned Constance, though she couldn’t help but smile herself.Meanwhile, as Constance, Mr. Benedict and the others prepared to break the news to Aleksandr, Aleksandr was going in to check on Claire, who was having a difficult time connecting with her nephew.“How was he last night?” asked Aleksandr. “I know it’s a rather difficult adjustment for the poor boy.”“Fine,” said Claire. “He didn’t seem to have a problem sleeping on the smaller bed in my room. I actually woke up in the middle of the night to find that he’d crawling in bed next to me. I thought he might be warming up to me. But this morning he hasn’t said a word.”“These things take time. He’s our family, Claire, I’m sure with the proper guidance, he’ll come around.”Claire shook her head.“I hope you’re right,” she whispered. “It just makes me so angry thinking about what Nerissa, and Mr. Gaines, and the rest of them probably did to Tai to make him so afraid.”“Mr. Gaines is a monster,” agreed Aleksandr, “and Nerissa is…a troubled soul. But now Tai is with us, where he belongs. That at least should give you some peace.”Claire nodded, but she didn’t look particularly peaceful as she grabbed her head and groaned.“Your head is still bothering you?” noted Aleksandr.“It kept me up a bit last night,” explained Claire.“And you said you felt…fuzzy?” recalled Aleksandr, a hint of worry and concern in his voice.“Yes,” said Claire, “but it’s nothing, really,”But before Claire could finish her sentence, she was grabbing her head again.“Should I call someone?” asked Aleksandr, panic rising in his voice.“No,” said Claire, shaking her head. “It’ll be fine in a moment. It comes and goes like a pressure.”“When did this start? Do you remember, specifically?”“I…I think it was when we were at that government facility. Specifically, towards the end. When Tai tried to go back to Nerissa.”“Did she touch you?” asked Aleksandr, his resolve to keep his voice calm giving way to fear. “Even for a brief moment?”“…yes,” said Claire. “She did. But it wasn’t for long, she just…tried to press her hand against my face, and I don’t know what that has to do with my headaches.”“I’m afraid it has everything to do with it,” said Aleksandr gravely. “And we need to get you to safety immediately.”“When do you think we should tell everyone?” whispered Sticky, as they joined the others for breakfast.“We have to wait for the right time,” Reynie whispered, “this is big news, and I don’t know how our parents will feel about it.”“Dad, are you okay?” asked SQ.“Fine, thank you,” said Nathaniel, feeling like his heart was about to beat out of his chest.“Today’s the day,” said SQ. “Isn’t it?”Nathaniel sighed, closed his eyes, and nodded.“You can do it,” whispered SQ. “I believe in you.”“Attention everyone,” said Nicholas, marching happily into the kitchen, with Number Two and Rhonda following close behind, lest he toppled over again. “I have a wonderful announcement, though perhaps Constance ought to be the one to make it, I’m not actually sure I can say it without-”And then Number Two and Rhonda ran forward to grab Nicholas, only to quickly be joined by Nathaniel and Milligan as Constance explained her decision.Aleksandr and Claire, who had walked into the room just in time to hear Constance’s choice, were the only ones who did not seem overwhelmingly pleased.“I am grateful for all you taught me,” said Constance. “About my parents, and my powers, and my family, but this is my home. A home that I made myself, just like you did when you adopted my mother. I hope you understand.”“Of course, I understand,” said Aleksandr, after some hesitation. “I will miss you terribly, but I would never dream of forcing you to make a decision you didn’t want to make. It brings me great joy to see you happy. My only sadness is the fact that our time together was so short.”“Well, that’s the other thing,” said Constance. “I would like to visit you, if you’ll let me.”“Let you?” said Aleksandr, a smile spreading across his face. “Dear girl, nothing would bring me greater pleasure. You’re welcome anytime.”“Thank you,” said Constance, hugging her grandfather who happily wrapped his arms around her.“We’d be delighted,” promised Nicholas. “And of course, Nathaniel and I will have to visit our nephew.”“Your nephew?” asked Claire, sounding confused.“Oh, my apologies,” muttered Nicholas. “I meant Tai. He’s um…been referring to us as his uncles, and well, forgive me for indulging him, but I-”“You certainly aren’t to blame,” promised Aleksandr. “No apology necessary, but I’m afraid we are going to need to be going soon.”“Already?” asked Constance.“So soon?” echoed Nicholas.“Yes,” said Aleksandr, “you see-”But before Aleksandr could finish explaining, Claire was groaning again and had grabbed ahold of his shoulder.“Are you alright?” asked Dipika.“I’ll get a chair,” said Milligan, motioning for Claire to sit down.“It could be a migraine,” suggested Rhonda. “Perhaps she should see a doctor.”“I’m afraid the kind of doctor she needs is not one that can be found here,” objected Aleksandr. “You see, this is Nerissa’s doing.”“Nerissa?” asked Nathaniel. “You’re saying our sister…gave Claire a headache?”“Worse than that I’m afraid,” said Aleksandr, leading Claire to a chair. “Nerissa’s powers are strong and complex. She has the ability to hurt people instantly, and unfortunately, she also has the ability to destroy people more slowly, painfully, and maliciously. To make them suffer.”“Suffer?” repeated Nicholas, sounding slightly horrified. “You don’t think she would do something like that on purpose, do you?”“I’m afraid so,” lamented Aleksandr. “She sees Claire as the reason she lost Tai, who she views as rightfully hers.”“Through delusion,” muttered Claire angrily, still clutching her head. “After she murdered my brother and sister-in-law and took him!”“Regardless,” continued Aleksandr gently, not contesting Claire’s point, but ever mindful of that fact that Nerissa’s relatives were in the room, “she believes that she is entitled to him and in her anger, felt the need to punish Claire for rescuing her nephew. I’ve seen things like this before, and I’m afraid the pain will worsen, eventually leading to cognitive decline and physical ailments, culminating in a slow and painful death, unless we are able to intervene in time.”“Intervene? So, there is a way to stop this?” asked Number Two.“Of course,” said Aleksandr. “Many of our psychics are doctors, talented individuals who have dedicated their lives to science, medicine, and research, all in the name of understanding and treating illnesses that are unique to, caused by, or might affect their fellow psychics. One of my dear friends was blessed with such talent, and I just made a call this morning. If I can get Claire to her as quickly as possible, she might be able to help her, but we will have to leave now. Which does mean we will have to take Tai with us. Terrible timing considering he’s still getting used to calling us family, but-”“-I won’t leave Tai,” declared Clarie, fighting through her pain to stand on her feet. “He’s my nephew, my family, and I’m not leaving him. I’m not risking him being taken again. I can’t. I won’t!”“Where is Tai?” asked Reynie.The others looked around and realized Tai was nowhere to be found.However, a subsequent investigation revealed him hiding in the library. Tai had taken it upon himself to make a fort of sorts out of books and furniture, with a sign that said, in five-year-old handwriting, the words: “Tai’s Private Clubhouse. Keep Out”.Not all the words were spelled correctly.Claire shakily knelt and peered inside the fort to see her nephew crouched in a corner.“Tai?” she asked. “Can I come in?”“It’s a private clubhouse, Aunt Claire,” he answered seriously. “And there’s not a lot of room in here. I only made space for me and my mama when she gets here.”Claire looked slightly horrified but tried her best to put on a brave face for her nephew.“Tai,” she whispered softly, “that’s very nice, but I’m afraid we have to go now.”Tai shook his head.“No, Aunt Claire,” he declared. “I’m not going anywhere unless it’s to rescue my mama from the mean lady.”“Mean lady?” asked Claire.“I think he means Miss. Argent,” noted Kate. “He seemed pretty scared of her.”“Awful woman,” muttered Constance.“Tai, I…we can talk about your mother later,” promised Claire. “But right now, I need you to come home with me. We’re family, and I’ve really missed you, for a very long time.”“Are my uncles coming?” asked Tai. “My mama said that they are some of the only people I can trust, though one of them did try to take over the world, so I better keep an eye on him.”Nathaniel sighed and muttered something about people being unable to let things go.“I’m afraid your uncles aren’t coming this time,” said Claire.“Then no deal,” proclaimed Tai, crawling further into his fort.“But they will come and visit us,” promised Claire.“We certainly will,” added Nicholas, bending down to look at his nephew. “And I know your Aunt cares about you deeply, Tai.”“I know,” said Tai. “And I care about her too. But I can’t go with her. Mama says it’s a matter of principle.”“Principle? What do you mean?” asked Nicholas.Tai didn’t answer. Mainly because he wasn’t entirely sure what the expression “matter of principle” meant, but he was nevertheless determined to see it through. Instead, he looked nervously around at the faces outside of his fort.“I’m not leaving,” he declared boldly.“Tai,” cried Claire, reaching towards her nephew, only to gasp in pain and grab her head again.“We might need to leave him here,” cautioned Aleksandr. “If the boy doesn’t want to come, we can’t force him, and you need medical attention.”“No,” gasped Claire, tears in her eyes as she looked frantically at Tai. “I can’t leave him; I won’t leave him!”“But Aleksandr said you might die!” objected Sticky, but Claire shook her head.“My…my aunt could die?” asked Tai softly, poking his head outside to look up at his aunt.Claire tried to shake her head to reassure him but only ended up looking more in pain than she already was.Tai nervously looked at his aunt and thought for a moment.“If…if I go with you,” he asked, “will my uncles really be able to visit me?”“Of course, we will,” said Nicholas, “right, Nathaniel?”“Hm? Oh, yes, of course,” agreed Nathaniel, doing his very best to sound comforting though he had other things on his mind.“Then…then I’ll come with you,” said Tai bravely. “If that means you’ll get help.”He crawled out of his fort and hugged his aunt, who hugged him back.“Oh Tai,” she whispered, tears running down her face, “thank you.”“Our ride is here,” noted Aleksandr, looking outside. “I’m afraid we’ll have to get going, the sooner the better. Could one of you please help Claire into the car?”A few minutes later, bags were packed, further hugs and goodbyes were exchanged, and the family saw Tai, Claire, and Aleksandr off.Once in the car, Tai bravely curled himself against his aunt, who was trying her best to look brave for her nephew but found it difficult to do so as the buzzing in her head grew louder and louder.“Did you get in contact with Dr. Galton?” asked Aleksandr, the moment they’d entered the car.“I did, sir,” replied the driver. “I mentioned it was an Emergency. She’s on her way now.”“Good,” said Aleksandr, breathing a sigh of relief as he looked back at a rapidly declining Claire.Garrison tried her best to focus on the day ahead. This was what she’d been working towards her whole life. What she’d given up everything to achieve. The chance to use her inventions for something wonderful, something incredible, something necessary, something that could save and help so many people. So why did she feel so full of doubt?Maybe it was the photograph that felt like it was burning a hole in her pocket. It couldn’t be real. Surely it was just a cruel trick, a seed of doubt that Curtain was trying to plant in her mind.She wouldn’t have been friends with him, and the other people in that photograph would never have been friends with her. What could they have possibly gained from friendship with someone as broken as messed up as her? It made no sense.But it looked so inviting, so warm and wonderful, and there was something undeniably alluring and tempting about the idea. Maybe it was the way it made sense, why that man, Milligan Wetherall, seemed to have vague memories of her, and she of him, and why Curtain suddenly felt comfortable calling her by her first name and acting so familiar around her.However, the photograph felt as terrifying as it felt tempting, like a dam about to break.As for what breaking such a dam would unleash, Garrison couldn’t possibly imagine.All she knew was that she’d buried the memories for a reason.And she intended to keep them that way.“Ready for the big day, Doctor?” asked Mr. Gaines.Garrison looked up to find him standing in the doorway. The mercenaries were at his side, ready to escort her.She nodded and followed them.
[Theme Song Plays]
“I hope Claire is okay,” said Kate, as they watched the car pull away.“I’m sure she will be,” Milligan promised. “In the meantime, perhaps we should put a call in to your friend, Martina. I want to make sure she and her mother are doing alright.”“That’s a good idea,” agreed Dipika. “And then I think we need to have a discussion about Mr. Gaines, Miss. Argent, and what they might be doing with the Whisperer. There might not be much we can do, considering Dr. Garrison is working for Mr. Gaines of her own free will under the guise of official and confidential government business.”“Official?” scoffed Number Two. “Their entire operation has “criminal activity” written all over it.”“I agree,” said Dipika. “But without proof I’m afraid there isn’t much we can do.”“If only we knew more about what they were doing or how they might want to use the Whisperer,” sighed Rhonda, as the group headed inside.Nathaniel took a deep breath. That was his cue. He had to tell them. He could do this. He had to do this.“Actually,” he began. “I-”“-we have something that we think you need to see,” blurted out Reynie. “The four of us found files in Miss. Argents’ office and SQ and the rest of us overheard a conversation between Miss. Argent and Mr. Gaines about what they’re planning.“You put yourselves in danger?” asked Nathaniel, suddenly concerned for the children’s safety and that of his son, forgiving that they had so rudely interrupted him since it meant necessarily delaying his uncomfortable confession.“We were careful,” promised SQ.“And we did plenty of snooping around at the Institute,” added Constance, “with arguably higher stakes, since you would have brain swept us.”“Not necessarily,” muttered Nathaniel disapprovingly.“The point is, we found something. Information that Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent have been gathering on us, our families, and our parents,” said Sticky.“Your…your parents?” confirmed Sticky’s aunt nervously. “Yes,” said Reynie. “And I think you’ll all want to see this.”Garrison looked around the lab.Miss. Argent was present and immediately walked up to Mr. Gaines and whispered in his ear.“I’ve taken care of John. I’ve kept him busy with a few last frivolous “clues” and then he’ll be out of your hair forever. Pressius and the rest of the investors arrived this morning. They’d like to see our work for themselves.”“Of course,” said Mr. Gaines. “Send them in and stay close to them. I need to make sure they’re…appeased.”“Couldn’t the help do that?” asked Virginia, glancing at the mercenaries. “I’d have thought you’d have wanted me watching the Doctor and the subject. Just in case they prove difficult for us. Wasn’t that what we decided?”“Circumstances have changed,” replied Mr. Gaines. “One of Mr. Pressius’ assistants contacted my offices this morning with a message. It seems Mr. Pressius has taken a liking to you. I think your talents might be better served by keeping him happy. I can handle the Doctor.” “Keeping him happy?” repeated Virginia, quickly attempting to cover the disgust on her face. “Sir, remember, I am a married woman.”“You’re engaged,” corrected Mr. Gaines, oblivious to the sudden horror and discomfort on Virginia’s face. “It’s not the same thing, and he doesn’t know about the engagement anyway. If John Cole takes issue with it, we can always take care of the memories. Besides, it’s not like you’d actually have to do anything to appease Pressius. All the pitiful fool wants is attention, just smile and act like every egotistic mindless utterance of his is groundbreaking genius, and he’ll be forking over fistfuls of cash.”Virginia, seeing Mr. Gaines unpersuaded, sighed and nodded, leaving to retrieve their benefactors.Meanwhile, Garrison, unable to hear their whispering, looked around at all the people in the room wearing lab coats.“This is my project,” she reminded Mr. Gaines.“It is,” agreed Mr. Gaines. “But as I said yesterday, our team is only here to assist you. You can begin setting up now. Our patient and guests will be here any minute.”Garrison nodded cautiously and walked through the familiar procedure as Mr. Pressius and several other important looking businessmen and women in suits and fancy dresses entered the room, led by Miss. Argent.“Very impressive,” Mr. Pressius noted, looking around the room, his eyes finally settling on Virginia, who did not smile back at him.“Only the best,” agreed Mr. Gaines, putting on his fakest smile. “As I promised, I always come through for my friends. However, I will ask that you all step back behind the glass for observational purposes. You won’t be able to hear everything, but I’m afraid that’s a necessary precaution. We wouldn’t want to get in the way of the Doctor’s good work. Don’t worry, as you can see, the control room is protected as well.”“I’ve received word that the subject is ready as well,” announced Miss. Argent.“Excellent,” said Mr. Gaines. “Bring her in.”Miss. Argent nodded, and had the mercenaries wheel in Nerissa, who was barely conscious and strapped to a hospital bed.Nerissa did her best to open her eyes.She couldn’t be here. She had to leave; she had to save Tai! She had...she had to…Her head felt so heavy and foggy.She desperately looked around, trying to get a sense of her surroundings.Where was she? What were they doing to her?Fear gripped her as she began looking around the room.She couldn’t be back here. She couldn’t be back in that place.“Oh,” said Garrison, once she saw the state Nerissa was in.“Is that really necessary? She looks like she’s in pain.”“She’s a dangerous psychic criminal,” Mr. Gaines reminded Garrison. “The restraints and drugs are a necessary precaution.”Garrison looked skeptical but nodded.At the sound of voices, Nerissa looked towards her captors, realizing to her surprise that she recognized one of them.“Molly?” she gasped, in a barely audible whisper.Once the family were all gathered in the living room, Kate went up to her room to retrieve the board game boxes.“Why didn’t you mention anything earlier?” asked Nathaniel, glancing at his son.“Yes, that might have been helpful,” added Nicholas, looking at the children.“We couldn’t risk it,” explained Constance. “Too many listening ears at the government facilities.”“Here they are,” said Kate, opening the first box. “Who do we think should go first?”“I think we should start with mine,” suggested Reynie. “Since my Amma can speak for herself.”“Speak for myself?” asked Dipika.Reynie nodded and handed his mother the copy of her file.He noted she didn’t look particularly surprised to see it.“It says you used to work in government,” he explained. “A department called child rescue and welfare?”“Yes,” she admitted. “Though that was a very long time ago, and only loosely affiliated with the government. My job was to handle cases involving missing children, difficult cases that required skills outside of the local police force. It was fulfilling but seeing so many hurt children eventually took a toll on me, and then my mother needed more help at home, so I decided to close that chapter of my life.”“So…your work had nothing to do with psychics?” asked Kate. “Or Miss. Argent? Or Mr. Gaines?”Dipika shook her head.“No. I never directly worked for either of them and never did any work related to psychics or government experimentation. My only job was locating missing children and making sure they ended up in good homes, exactly what the file says. The only thing I don’t understand here is what they listed as my status.”“Status…in the dark?” noted Milligan, reading over her shoulder.“That sounds rather ominous,” noted Number Two.“Perhaps it just means she retired?” suggested Nicholas.“No, look there is a separate line for that,” said Rhonda, pointing to the file.“I have something that might shed some light on that situation,” offered Sticky, holding up his own parents’ file. “But I think my aunt and uncle might be able to fill in some of the gaps themselves.”“Sticky…” sighed his aunt, before Sticky interrupted.“I know it’s painful,” he acknowledged. “But this is bigger than us or them.”His aunt nodded.Sticky opened the file.“My parents worked for the government too,” he reported. “According to what my aunt told me, they worked for an intelligence agency.”His aunt nodded.“They couldn’t tell me much about the job,” she reported. “But locating high profile criminals was a part of it, that much I know. Then one day my sister came to me and told me that she’d seen and overheard some things not meant for her ears, something someone had tried to bury a long time ago, something she needed to expose. I didn’t know what she meant, but she made me promise to look after my nephew if anything happened. I was scared, but I couldn’t talk her out of doing whatever she was about to do, so I agreed and hoped that whatever danger she was in that she’d get out of it like she always did. But then-”Sticky aunt stopped, unable to continue, as his uncle put his arms around her while Rhonda went to the kitchen to get the now crying woman some tea.“It’s not your fault,” said Sticky.“Certainly not,” agreed Dipika. “Work like that is dangerous. It’s part of the job.”“Actually…it might not be part of the job in the way you think,” cautioned Reynie.“What do you mean?” asked Nicholas.“The status in their file,” explained Sticky. “It says “Status: In the Light, Loyalty Compromised, Questionable. Terminate If Found Disloyal.””“Terminate?” repeated Nicholas, horrified.“I knew it,” muttered Sticky’s aunt as Rhonda handed her the cup of tea. “They hold me it was an accident, a risk of the job, but I knew…I knew…”“You did,” whispered her husband as he held her closely. “You did. It’s alright. We know now. We’ll get justice for her, I promise.”“In the light?” repeated Milligan. “So, she found out something she wasn’t supposed to discover?”“Is there any indication in the file of what your parents did find out about their employer?” asked Nicholas.Sticky shook his head.“No,” he admitted sadly. “Just that the final order was to terminate them for disloyalty.” “Terminate is another word for fired,” suggested Nathaniel, trying his best to be helpful. “Your mother and father could have been let go…though the circumstances make it sound admittedly unlikely.”“Especially since Sticky’s parents weren’t the only ones the government killed,” reported Constance.“What do you mean?” asked Nicholas.Constance took out her father’s file.““William Contraire. Status: In the Light, Loyalty Compromised, Confirmed Traitor. Terminate On Sight,”” she read aloud.“It does support everything Aleksandr told us about Constance’s father,” noted Kate. “That he was a government agent who betrayed them after he fell in love with Constance’s mother.”“Aleksandr,” realized Reynie. “We forgot to show him the file. It is about his son-in-law. Do you think he’d like to know?”“Probably, but we can talk to him about it later,” said Dipika. “What I’m wondering is whether that file contains anything about the work Constance’s father was doing. And if “in the light” means knowing the truth behind what was actually going on, then is there a date of when the discovery took place?”Constance shook her head.“It doesn’t say,” she reported. “But they did cross out the order to terminate on sight and replaced it with killed in action.”“I’m so sorry, Constance,” comforted Nicholas.Constance shrugged.“I don’t remember much of him, and I have plenty of family now. If he had a bad past, that changed when he met my mother, and whatever information we have or don’t have about him isn’t going to bring him back.”“What about the fact that it says killed in action instead of terminated?” asked Sticky. “Do you think that means something else?”“Perhaps, or it could be a technically,” suggested Dipika. “Words used to describe distinctions between the circumstances and legalities of the death that amount to the same thing. Either way, there’s no point in speculating until we have more information.”“As far as information is concerned, I think the next step is to contact Aleksandr and Claire,” suggested Number Two. “They’ve had experience with this shady government operation in the past, and they might be able to explain what’s in these files and what’s going on.”“Before we do that,” began Nathaniel awkwardly, only to be stopped again by Kate.“Actually,” she said, slowly taking another file out of the board game box. “There’s more. One more file.”“What file?” asked Milligan.“…yours,” explained Kate, handing it to him. “It’s for you and mom. You worked for the government too.”She cautiously handed the file to her father.“You may begin,” ordered Mr. Gaines, as he motioned for Garrison to start her machine.“No…wait…” whispered Nerissa, desperately trying to force the words out, but it was too late.Garrison had already pushed the button.Nerissa found herself back in a place that was all-too familiar to her.A dark and cold and terrible place.It looked like the wreckage of a scientific facility that had been destroyed and abandoned long ago.Indeed, it was a place Nerissa herself had tried to often to forget.
“You’re like me, aren’t you?”
Nerissa turned to find the Whisperer staring at her.“Your mind,” explained the Whisperer. “It’s…like mine. Like the little girl that broke me. You can do things with it, change things. I can feel it.”“What are you doing here?” Nerissa demanded. “Who are you?”“I’m the Whisperer,” she explained. “I’m a machine. They’ve connected your mind to me.”“What are you doing to me?” gasped Nerissa, backing away from her in fright.“I’m not doing anything-”“-don’t lie,” demanded Nerissa. “I can feel something happening, we wouldn’t be here if not for something forcing us to be here.”“Where is here?” asked the Whisperer looking around. “I’ve never seen a mind like this before.”“It doesn’t matter,” snapped Nerissa desperately. “I need to get out of here.”“I’m not sure either of us can,” cautioned the Whisperer. “Not until my mother finishes doing…whatever she wants to do to you. I’m sorry, but I don’t know any more than that. Whatever’s happening feels different this time.”“Your mother…Molly,” realized Nerissa. “Molly Garrison.”“You know her?” asked the Whisperer. “She built me with my fathers, Milligan and Nathaniel.”“Nathaniel,” whispered Nerissa frightfully, realizing the truth.Surely, the Whisperer didn’t mean……but she did, and despite Nerissa’s best efforts, at the utterance of her brother’s name, memories began flooding forward before she could stop them.“What? That’s not possible!” objected Nathaniel, as Milligan silently read through the file.“Dad,” whispered SQ.“It isn’t,” insisted Nathaniel. “Milligan and Beatrice could have never worked for the government, they worked for me, and if they had worked for the government previously, they would have told me.”“Well, it does look like some of this agrees with what you told us,” admitted Number Two, glancing at the file. “Both are listed as retired and working as a chemist and schoolteacher for a private company and in private education.”“Status in the dark,” added Kate, hoping to comfort her father. “So, I don’t think you or mom were ever aware your bosses were doing anything unsavory.”“It…it would explain my martial arts skills,” noted Milligan thoughtfully, remembering how Mr. Gaines had spoken to him, almost as if teasing the fact that he looked familiar. “And some of the bits of oddly specific knowledge I seem able to recall.”“And your rivalry with Martina’s dad!” suggested Kate. “If he’s a criminal, that maybe you had run ins before!”“It sounds plausible,” noted Rhonda.“No, it’s not,” promised Nathaniel. “I can tell you with complete certainty that that file is a fabrication, and in all likelihood, so are the others.”“Mine isn’t,” Dipika pointed out. “I wasn’t aware of its existence or the fact that I was in the dark about anything, but I can testify that everything else in the file is 100% correct.”“And my parent’s file and Constance’s father’s file agree with what my aunt and Aleksandr told us,” added Sticky.“But if either of them worked for the government, I would have known about it,” repeated Nathaniel in annoyance.“Would you?” asked Number Two. “Background checks are only so thorough, especially when people have taken care to hide things, and most employees don’t make a habit of telling their boss their life story and deepest secrets, unless you used some kind of truth serum on them.” Everyone looked at Nathaniel.“Seriously? I didn’t use any truth serum, I’m not even sure such pseudo-science even exists,” he scoffed.“We’ve seen stranger science than that,” muttered Constance.“Perhaps you simply didn’t know about it,” comforted Nicholas. “You did run quite an operation, Nathaniel, you can’t have been expected to know everything about every employee-”“-but I knew about them,” insisted Nathaniel, a frustration creeping into his voice.“Did you?” asked Number Two. “Look at the dates. It looks like they retired while working for you. Perhaps they were undercover.”“But if they retired while working for Curtain, why not expose him?” pondered Dipika.“Because this file is fake!” reiterated Nathaniel. “And I know that because…because there’s more I need to tell you. Things that I haven’t told you.”“Haven’t told us?” asked Rhonda.“So, you’ve been keeping more secrets from us? Why am I not surprised?” muttered Number Two.“Yes,” admitted Nathaniel. “I have. Ones that…well perhaps it’s better that I just show you.”Nathaniel took out the photo album and set it in front of Milligan.“I believe you have your own copy in your home,” he reported, with a sideways glance at Kate. “But you should hear it from me first. You deserve that much.” Milligan slowly looked through the photos while the others gave him space.“It’s…me and my wife,” he reported. “And these are…”“My birth parents,” explained SQ, pointing at the photographs. “And Dr. Garrison. And my dad.”Milligan shakily looked up at Curtain.“What does this mean?” he asked in a hushed whisperer.“It…it means,” said Nathaniel, his hands suddenly feeling very clammy. “It means that you were never my employee. Neither was your wife. You were…you were my friends, and I…I failed you. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”Then Nathaniel fell forward, smacking against the floor as he let out a loud snore.Once they’d finally arrived home, Claire did her best to move Tai in and make him feel comfortable.“Just get your rest,” advised Aleksandr. “I can watch the boy for you.”Tai shook his head.“I’m staying with my Aunt,” he declared, wrapping his arms around her.“Let him stay here,” begged Claire. “I can’t let him out of my sight now, please Aleksandr.”“Very well,” he conceded. “But promise me you’ll take it easy and call me if it gets to be too much? Remember, the boy has been through a lot and there’s no telling what sort of lies his mother might have told him about you.”Claire nodded.Aleksandr sighed, left Claire and her nephew, and walked down the hall.“Any news on Dr. Galton?” he asked the first person he saw.“Delayed sir,” the man replied, “but on her way. We did impress upon her the seriousness of the situation.”“Well, call her again and impress it upon her again,” declared Aleksandr urgently, “and tell her I’m not losing another daughter like this, not again.” “She’s…but we already…yes, sir,” the man replied. “Of course. Right away.”“Her powers have activated. Now, the next step is to stop the process,” explained Garrison to Mr. Gaines, as she went over the controls, “Once we have her powers activated, we slowly isolate the process as it occurs in her mind and destroy it at the sources.”“I see,” said Mr. Gaines, as his team rapidly took notes. “And this isolation process gives us control over their powers?”“Yes,” said Garrison. “Very precise control, so it’s perfectly safe for us. The key to focus on is destroying the mechanism.”“Quite right,” said Mr. Gaines, “but before you do that, Doctor, I’m afraid I must object to such an immediate and extreme application.”“Object?” asked Garrison. “But…that’s the entire point of our work. To stop psychics like her from hurting anyone ever again. It’s beneficial, both for them and for us.”“Quite right, quite right,” agreed Mr. Gaines. “But one of the burdens of my job is that I must think beyond such idealistic goals and see the reality and potential of the great work that stands before me. Why don’t you step back for a moment, Doctor, and let someone from our team take over for you?”Garrison protested as a man in a lab coat pushed her aside and began messing with the controls.
“Nessie, what’s happening?”
Nerissa turned, horrified to see her brother looking up at her with tears in his eyes.“That’s…that’s my father,” noted the Whisperer, looking at how young and tiny he looked. “Why is he in a place like this? Why is he so small and scared?”“It doesn’t matter,” said Nerissa, frantically backing away from him, as if the tiny toddler could kill her with one touch. “We need to get out of here, before…before…”“Before what?” asked the Whisperer, but Nerissa didn’t answer.Instead, she gasped as they appeared before her, as they always had in the nightmares that she was unable to escape.Her parents, lying dead on the floor.“Why did you kill them?” asked the memory of a young Nathaniel softly, looking up at his sister with big sad eyes.When Nathaniel, the real adult Nathaniel, came too, he found himself propped up in a chair with Nicholas and his son nervously looking down at him.“Are you alright, Dad?” asked SQ.“…I…no,” sighed Nathaniel. “But that doesn’t matter.”He glanced across the room and saw Milligan still staring silently down at the photographs.Nathaniel wasn’t sure what he expected from Milligan.Anger? Surprise? Sadness?Any of these would have been understandable. But Milligan looked strangely numb, looking down at the photographs which might as well have been of someone else’s life for all he could remember, reacting much the same way you might react to seeing yourself photoshopped in photographs of a life you couldn’t remember.That much was clear when Nathaniel looked into Milligan’s eyes.He really couldn’t remember. Just like Garrison couldn’t remember.His friends were gone. Really truly gone.“You said I was an employee,” said Milligan solemnly. “You said that I…that I never knew the truth about what you were doing.”“You didn’t,” promised Nathaniel his voice shaking. “You and Beatrice didn’t do anything wrong, nothing at all. I can reassure you of that, at least. It’s…it’s a long story. It takes a while to tell, and it’s going to be difficult to tell it without falling asleep, but I’m afraid it’s not a story I can hide anymore. With your permission, I’d like to tell it.”Milligan looked at Kate, then at Nathaniel, and nodded.And so, Nathaniel told his story. The full and very long story of four friends who thought they could use their skills and brilliance to make the world better. The story of how two of those four friends fell in love and brought two others into the group. The story of how when one of those friends was threatened with, he loss of the woman he loved, he, in a moment of desperation, decided to try to use their creation to make the ultimate sacrifice for her. The story of how his death and failure left his remaining friends lost and broken.“When I was at the government facility…” noted Milligan, “the Whisperer, she…she said I was one of her fathers, and that her mother was Dr. Garrison-”“-Molly,” interrupted Nathaniel. “Her name is Molly, that’s what you call her.”“…Molly,” said Milligan, though the name sounded odd and foreign to him. “Yes, when I met her at the facilities and at the Institute, she acted like she knew me or vaguely remembered me. She seemed to know Kate was my daughter, though she couldn’t explain how or why. I always thought perhaps you had been the one to erase her memories, or perhaps she’d had some horrible accident.”“No,” sighed Nathaniel. “The memories were too painful for her, so she got rid of them herself. I thought perhaps it might be better that way, to let her forget, but… I was wrong.”“The man in the chair,” realized Milligan, looking down at a picture of Niles. “He’s the one I saw when the Whisperer was exploring my mind, the man that Dr. Garr- I mean, Molly, seemed too terrified to remember.”“She always blamed herself for his death,” sighed Nathaniel. “We all did, but I’m afraid I’m the only one who deserves the blame.”“You don’t,” insisted SQ. “Whatever you did after my parents’ deaths, what happened wasn’t your fault!”“But…if Milligan was your friend,” said Nicholas softly. “Why…why did you…”“Because it’s what I do,” answered Nathaniel numbly. “You were my brother, Nicky, my own flesh and blood, and look how badly I hurt you. Every attempt I made to make things better just…made everything so much worse.”“Like tetherball scholarship,” added Kate. “That wasn’t because you actually care about tetherball, was it?”“No,” confessed Nathaniel. “It was a way to bring you home, as was my attempt at brain sweeping you. I know how horrifying it sounds, and I don’t really have a way to excuse it other than to say that I understand that I lost any chance at being your family again a long time ago.”At the mention of brain sweeping, Milligan defensively put his arm around Kate, who was less terrified of the broken and miserable man that sat before her and more curious about their apparent shared past.“Who made the albums and took all these photos?” asked Kate curiously, taking out her father’s copy of the album.“SQ’s birth mother, Evelyn,” explained Nathaniel. “She was artistic and a particularly good photographer.”“Where did you get that?” asked Milligan, looking down at Kate’s own copy of the album.“Oh…right,” said Kate. “I um…I found it in our house. The inscription says it’s for you and mom.”“You knew about this?” asked Milligan, looking at his daughter. “All this time? Why didn’t you say anything?”“Because I…I wasn’t sure it was something you’d want to remember,” said Kate. “I never thought you’d actually be a friend to Curtain or anything, I mean, I’m sure you were just there investigating them undercover, but I still thought it might be best you didn’t remember something that might only be painful to you or make it look like you could be implicated in what Curtain did.”“Oh Katie-Cat,” sighed Milligan, seeing how much of a toll the secret had taken on her. “You don’t need to protect me. Whatever my past is, and whether I remember it or not, it’s still my past, not yours. It’s not your responsibility to protect me from it.”“I know,” said Kate. “I just didn’t want to risk losing you.”“You could never lose me,” promised Milligan. “That much will always be true.”“Is that everything?” asked Rhonda, looking over Milligan’s shoulder.“No,” confessed Nathaniel shakily, still fighting sleep with what little strength he had left. “There’s one more thing I found about myself, very recently.”“About our…our friendship?” asked Milligan, the concept still feeling uncomfortable and strange.Nathaniel shook his head, turned to his brother and son, and took out the letter he’d found from Niles, explaining the note he’d found and what he’d discovered about their family.The whole explanation was awkward and involved a lot of near-narcoleptic episodes.“So…you’re saying that my birth dad…was your cousin?” clarified SQ.“Apparently,” said Nathaniel numbly. “I suppose it makes sense why it was me he chose to adopt you, knowing that information. Heaven knows Milligan and Beatrice would have been and were better parents. Maybe it was Niles’ way of making up for his secrecy. He felt he couldn’t tell me the truth when he found out, because he knew that I was mad at Nicholas and wouldn’t want him talking to him, even though Niles wanted to know our family.”“I…I remember him,” said Nicholas, as he read the letter his brother had produced. “He used to come to my lectures. I started to think of him as a friend, and then one day he never came back, and I always hoped he was alright.” “I’m sorry, Nicky,” sighed Nathaniel. “It’s my fault. If I had done things differently, we might have been a family, and instead I…I ruined everything.”“I don’t think that’s entirely true,” objected SQ. “My dad could have told you what he found out and given you a chance to do the right thing. He could have given you an opportunity to accept the fact that he wanted a relationship with both of you.”“He could have, but he knew me, he knew that I would be difficult,” muttered Nathaniel shamefully, giving his son a brief look that let SQ know that his father would prefer the point be dropped.“So…does that technically make us cousins too?” asked SQ, pivoting to look at his father and uncle.“First cousins once removed,” explained Nicholas. “I will say you and my brother do look a lot alike.”“Do we? I always thought Shep and Niles looked more like you,” objected Nathaniel.“You all look alike to me,” observed Sticky. “Similar facial features.”“What did the letter mean?” asked Rhonda, looking over the note. “The part that talks about your parents being killed and your cousin’s father having to flee the country seems particularly concerning.”“Yes, I noticed that as well,” said Dipika, looking over the letter.“It didn’t say any more than that,” sighed Nathaniel. “But I thought you’d like to know. The point is, we were friends, and then I let him down. I let all of you down.”Nathaniel looked sadly at Milligan.“And for that,” he concluded, “I am truly sorry. I know better than to ask for your forgiveness or friendship, but I want you to know that I am sorry, and if there was a way for me to take it all back, I would. And if there is anything you want or need me to do to make it all up to you, I’ll do it. Anything you ask.”Milligan shook his head.“You…you don’t need to do anything,” he replied. “I don’t remember this. Whatever might have happened, whether I really was your friend or working undercover…it’s another man’s life. I still have my daughter and my new friends. That’s my priority, at the moment.”Nathaniel nodded.“Of course,” he agreed. “I understand. But the one clarification I can offer is that you weren’t working undercover. I would have known if you had a job in government. We were friends, you and Beatrice would have told me.”“The same way you and Dr. Garrison told Milligan and his wife the truth about your evil plans?” asked Number Two.“My evil plans,” corrected Nathaniel. “Molly had nothing to do with it, she…was a reluctant accomplice. Her situation, our relationship…it’s complicated, but what I can tell you is that the file the children found concerning Milligan and Beatrice can’t possibly be correct.”“Well…as far as you know,” cautioned Nicholas.“The unfortunate truth of the matter is we can’t know,” Dipika noted. “Any testimony from those four men who seem to have it out for Milligan can hardly be considered reliable, Nathaniel only knows his side of the story, and Milligan can’t remember the details himself.”“Surely these photographs ought to be evidence enough,” protested Nathaniel.“If memories can be falsified, so can photographs,” muttered Number Two skeptically.“There might be a way of discerning the truth,” suggested Kate, taking out the other board game box. “The files weren’t the only thing we copied and took from Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent. We overheard them talking about their plans. They were hoping to not just capture Tai and Nerissa, but SQ, Constance, and Claire too, so that they could conduct experiments on them.”“Experiments?” gasped Nicholas. “But…are you sure? I can’t imagine John ever being involved in something like that.”“He’s not,” promised Reynie. “That’s the other things we overheard. Miss. Argent is manipulating him. He thinks they’re in a relationship and about to get married, but she’s just using him.”Nicholas, though he’d spent little time with Miss. Argent, felt justifiably upset. After everything John had been through, he didn’t deserve that. Had Miss. Argent been in the room with them, Nicholas certainly would have had more than a few words to say to her in defense of his friend.“We ought to warn him,” declared Nicholas, about to get up and march himself back to the facilities he’d only just escaped before Number Two and Rhonda stopped him.“I’m afraid the risk is too great until we have proof and know more information,” Rhonda cautioned.“And if Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent are looking for the children the last thing we should be doing is walking back into their trap,” added Number Two.“They already know where we live,” explained Sticky. “They sent Pressius here to take Constance, and they want to use the Whisperer and Brain Sweeper to recover memories the psychics deleted, cause brain damage, and implant false memories. We’re not sure why they need psychics for that but…”“…it can’t be good,” finished Dipika.“But it doesn’t make sense,” objected Nathaniel. “If it was the technology they need, why bother to keep Dr. Garrison around?”“Perhaps she agrees with their mission,” suggested Number Two.Nathaniel shook his head.“She doesn’t. They have something on her, they must, and whatever their planning, it can’t be good.”“I agree,” said Nicholas. “I don’t know why Miss. Argent feels the need to manipulate John, but I’m certain it’s because he would never stand for something like this.”“It might already be too late for John,” cautioned Constance. “By all accounts, Miss. Argent and Mr. Gaines have been playing him off each other and feeding him false information from day one.”“But even if it’s too late for John, it’s not too late for us to discover the truth,” explained Kate, taking out the remaining papers they’d stolen from Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent.Nicholas, Nathaniel, and the others examined the papers.“It looks like the Brain Sweeper,” observed Nathaniel. “Only…these equations are running in reverse and are immensely more complicated.”“Memory restoration,” explained Kate. “We can give my dad his memories back, and then he can tell us what really happened. He can confirm Nathaniel is telling the truth, and he might be able to remember something about Mr. Gaines and what he might be planning.”“That…might be our best bet at finding out more information,” agreed Dipika, “but are we certain it’s safe?”“This is Molly’s handwriting,” noted Nathaniel. “If she designed this, then I promise there’s nothing safer.”“But is that even possible?” asked Nicholas.“Theoretically,” mused Dipika. “It likely wouldn’t be perfect, but…”“…it might be the best we have,” conclude SQ. “And it has happened before. Nerissa gave me my memories back. Though, it was only one memory as opposed to a lifetime’s worth.”“Ultimately it’s Milligan’s decision,” concluded Dipika, turning to Milligan, who was looking at the papers thoughtfully.“You…you think you can restore my memories?” he asked, looking at Nicholas.“Well…I did create the technology to track the Sender’s signals,” noted Nicholas. “A modest machine, really, and my brother did help his friend design the original Brain Sweeper, so together…I’d say it’s a complicated, but manageable project.”“More than manageable,” confirmed Nathaniel. “And the sooner the better. I’m not letting Mr. Gaines get away with taking the Whisperer or Molly.”“Sounds like he already has,” muttered Constance.“I quite agree,” said Nicholas, addressing his brother. “I feel the same about John, and the information we could learn would be helpful, but it’s neither of our decisions.”Everyone looked at Milligan.“Dad?” asked Kate softly.Milligan looked at her.“I just wanted to say…that whatever you chose, and whatever you remember, I support you,” emphasized Kate. “And you’ll always be my dad, and I’m sorry I didn’t show you the photo album earlier.”“It’s alright,” said Milligan. “I love you, Katie-Cat.”“I love you too,” whispered Kate, as she hugged her father.Then Milligan turned to the others.“If there are good people in danger and restoring my memories could give us information that might help them, and you can ensure you’ll make every effort to make sure my current memories are protected and no further damage occurs…then we should try it,” he decided. “That’s my decision.”The others looked at each other, nodded, then the adults got to work.Meanwhile, while Aleksandr was frantically trying to get Claire medical help, Claire, despite her pain and orders to rest, was not about to take her eyes off her nephew for even a moment.“I ordered some food for us,” she noted, gesturing towards the kitchen table. “I don’t know what your favorites are, but if you’re going to be living with me, I can try to get you something you’ll enjoy.”Tai eyed the food suspiciously.“Is any of it poisonous?” he asked.“Poisonous?” Claire repeated, looking horrified. “Tai, do you really think I’d ever do something like that to you?”“Not you,” Tai assured her, as he continued examining the food.“It’s fine, see?” said Claire, taking a bit to show him, which, after seeing that his aunt did not immediately drop dead, finally persuaded Tai that the food was safe to eat.“Do you…” began Claire slowly as she watched her nephew eat, “…are you…I mean…have you been able to eat good food?”“Oh yes,” said Tai. “My mama is a very good cook.”Claire, while relieved to hear that at least her nephew hadn’t been starved, still looked worried.“Tai…I know this is an adjustment,” began Claire, “and this is hardly the time, and you probably think and have been told so many terrible things about me-”“-I haven’t been told anything terrible about you,” interrupted Tai. “Why would you think that?”“Well…because…your mother,” said Claire, the words tumbling out of her mouth before she could stop them.“My mama likes you,” said Tai, helping himself to another bit. “She just doesn’t like your principles.”“Oh, right,” said Claire, remembering why Nerissa had likely kidnapped her nephew in the first place.“Tai…you’re a child. You’re not meant to fight in a war. You’re meant to enjoy being a child, and you’re meant to be safe and happy.”“I know. My mama kept me safe,” said Tai, as he dutifully put his now-empty plate in the sink. “But now it’s my turn to keep you safe.”“They are sending doctors for me. I’ll be fine,” promised Claire.Tai shook his head.“No, Aunt Claire,” he declared dramatically. “You won’t be. Not until we rescue my mama. But don’t worry, I have a plan. You can say you’re going to check the mail and sneak us out.”“We’re not sneaking anywhere,” objected Claire. “And Aleksandr and I are making sure you stay here. I’m sorry, Tai, but we can’t risk you getting hurt.”“I see. So, I’m a prisoner?” confirmed Tai darkly.“What? No, Tai, you’re…you’re a child,” reiterated Claire. “My job is to keep you safe; that’s why you need to stay here. I’ll be fine once Aleksandr gets me a doctor, then we can talk about things.”Tai did not look like he wanted to talk. He looked at his aunt sadly, then marched off to his room.After a few minutes, Claire shakily stood up and looked in on him.The room she’d given her nephew was nice, a room that any five-year-old boy would love, with a comfortable bed, toys, and a table for coloring, which seemed to be how Tai was now choosing to occupy himself.Perhaps that would help him get some of his emotions out. Like Aleksandr said, these things took time.Claire considered asking her nephew what he was coloring, but then her head began pounding more violently than ever and it took everything in her not to scream.She hobbled into her own room, which was next to Tai’s, and fell into her bed.She hoped Aleksandr’s friend would get here soon.“What are you doing?” Garrison demanded. “This is not what we agreed to!”“We agreed that my team would step in and intervene, if necessary,” corrected Mr. Gaines. “And I deem this necessary.”“But this is the opposite of what we’re trying to do here!” protested Garrison. “You’re not erasing her powers, you’re increasing them, and that could have who knows how many serious consequences. Forcing the process could put undue strain on her mind.”“Which is why we’re doing this in a controlled environment,” declared Mr. Gaines. “Increase the power.”“Right away, sir,” agreed one of Mr. Gaines’ scientists as he turned up the dial.“You…killed your own parents?” whispered the Whisperer, as she slowly put together what the child version of Nathaniel was saying.“I…I didn’t…no,” whispered Nerissa, her voice shaking.“Yes, you did,” corrected Nathaniel, as he protectively put his arm around a tiny Nicholas as he appeared next to him. “You killed our parents. You made us orphans. You’re a monster. Deep down, you’ve always known that, haven’t you, Nessie?” Her brothers’ eyes looked at her accusingly as her parents’ lifeless eyes looked up at her from their frozen bodies on the floor.“No…No, NO, NO!” screamed Nerissa, falling to her knees and putting her hands over her ears.“What’s happening?” asked the Whisperer, terrified to see what appeared to be Nerissa’s mind crumbling around her.If either of them was to survive this, they needed to escape.But where could they go?“Are we sure we want him helping?” complained Number Two as the team began the several hours long task of assembling the “Reverse Brain Sweeper”.”“Nathaniel has offered his services and knows more about the device than anyone,” Rhonda reminded her as Number Two sighed.Meanwhile, in the hallway outside, Reynie carefully approached his mother.“Amma?” he asked softly.“Yes, Reynie?” said Dipika.“Why…why didn’t you tell me about the job you had in the government?” asked Reynie. “You never mentioned that.”Dipika sighed.“It wasn’t going to be a secret forever,” she promised. “I planned to tell you about it, when you were older. There are just some things I saw during that job that were…unpleasant and different. An ugly side of humanity I thought it was unfair to describe to you after you’ve seen so much of that ugliness already.”Reynie nodded.“I appreciate that,” he said. “And I’m not mad at you. I think it’s kind of cool. You were helping people, even if Mr. Gaines was only using your good deeds as a cover for what he was doing behind the scenes. I’m sorry he took the credit you deserved away from you.”“I know,” said Dipika. “Don’t worry about me. I don’t need credit for anything. I have everything I could ever need or want right here.”Reynie smiled as his mother gave him a hug.While this was happening, Sticky was having a similar conversation with his aunt and uncle.“It was bound to come out eventually,” he reasoned. “I hope you two are holding up okay.”“We’ll be alright,” promised his aunt. “I worry about you being in danger, I worry about getting justice for my sister, but…I suppose there was no hiding the truth or protecting you forever.”“Regardless of what happens next,” concluded his uncle, putting his arm around his wife and nephew. “We’ll go through it together. That’s what matters.”“How do you feel?” asked Kate, looking down at the photographs with her father.“…it’s strange,” Milligan admitted. “To know I might have once…been his friend. Lost so much.”“It’s not your fault,” emphasized Kate. “You didn’t do anything wrong!”“Perhaps not intentionally,” agreed Milligan. “But I might have not done enough to stop them, might have overlooked things I should have noticed, and it’s possible I might remember something that I should have done differently, and in the event that I do, I want you to know that I’m sorry, Katie-Cat. I’m sorry that I let a dangerous man into our lives; I’m sorry I failed to protect you.”“You didn’t fail me,” objected Kate. “You saved me, remember?”“It’s ready,” announced Rhonda poking her head in.“Are you ready?” asked Kate, looking at her father.Milligan nodded.“If you are,” he agreed, as his daughter followed him into the next room.Meanwhile, SQ sat outside, letting the breeze blow over his hair.“How are you feeling?” asked Nathaniel, as he walked outside to join him.“Fine,” said SQ. “I’m more worried about you. You’re the one who had to make that confession. How are you feeling now?”“I’ve been better,” admitted Nathaniel. “We built the machine, and Milligan is receiving the treatment now. Kate is with him; they wanted to be together during the process, and after what I did to them, I can’t blame them.”“You don’t want to be there with them too?” asked SQ. “You were his friend.”“Emphasis on “were”. It’s better if I’m not there,” promised Nathaniel. “If the procedure is successful, I’ll be the last person he wants to see when he wakes up, and he’s probably going to have some fairly choice words to say to me. I’m sure your birth father would too if he was here…oh!”Nathaniel jumped back as Madge drove downwards, setting herself in front of SQ and his father with a magnificent landing.“It’s only Madge, Dad,” said SQ. “She’s friendly. Look.”The bird did seem to be looking at him.It made Nathaniel rather uncomfortable, but he did his best to smile and nod at the bird.“Anyway, I don’t think my dad would be mad at you,” continued SQ. “If he knew how far you’d come, he’d probably be really proud of you. You and Uncle Nicky are family again. You’re helping your friends, and you’re doing the right thing. That matters.”Madge hopped forward and gave a loud “screech” of agreement.Nathaniel sighed.“I hope you’re right,” he muttered as he took a photo of the SOS out of his pocket, the photo of himself, Molly, Milligan, and Niles at the bar the night they’d decided to build their machines.“Is that them?” asked Nicholas, as he cautiously approached them from behind. “I’m sorry, I don’t think I got a chance to look at the photographs. You all look so young here.”“We were young,” agreed Nathaniel. “But why are you out here? I thought you’d be with Milligan.”“Once the procedure is underway the machine runs itself,” noted Nicholas. “Your friend is quite brilliant Nathaniel.”“She’s the best,” he agreed, looking sadly at the picture of Molly.“We’ll save her,” promised Nicholas. “I know you’re worried about her.”“I’m worried about a lot,” muttered Nathaniel, as he continued staring at the photograph.“This is dangerous,” snapped Garrison, looking at Nerissa, who had begun seizing on the table. “For both the patient and the machine. If you keep doing what you’re doing, you’ll destroy the Whisperer, a conscious being, and likely kill the patient in the process!”“Machines can be rebuilt, and as for our test subject, no great thing was ever accomplished without sacrifice,” said Mr. Gaines calmly. “We can always obtain another psychic. Increase the power again. Give it everything you have; this is not the time to hold back.”“Yes, sir,” answered his scientist.“NO!” shouted Garrison, stepping forward to stop him, only to be forcibly restrained by the mercenaries.“Keep her out of our way,” ordered Mr. Gaines.Garrison struggled in their arms, but it was no use.The Whisperer began to panic.This had never happened to her before.What was her mother doing?Surely, she wouldn’t be so stupid or so cruel as to have her own daughter and a patient die painfully inside of their mind?The Whisperer turned to Nerissa for help, but Nerissa seemed to be in immense amounts of pain, screaming and crying on the floor.There was nothing they could do.Then suddenly, in a moment of brilliance, the Whisperer had a thought.A very clever thought.There was somewhere else they could go.“What’s happening now?” demanded Mr. Gaines angrily as he yelled at his scientists. “You were doing so well, readings were excellent, even better than our projections!”“Projections?” asked Garrison.“I don’t know sir,” his scientist reported, ignoring Garrison and addressing Mr. Gaines. “It’s quite strange, but I’m afraid the machine…seems to be working against us.”“Against us?” snapped Mr. Gaines, glaring at Dr. Garrison.“I can fix her,” promised Dr. Garrison. “Whatever she’s doing, I can stop it.”Mr. Gaines glared at her suspiciously, his eyes shifting between Dr. Garrison, his own scientists, and Mr. Pressius and the other investors watching on the other side of the glass.“Do it then,” he ordered, waving his hand at the mercenaries, who dutifully released Garrison, shoving her towards the Whisperer’s controls.Garrison carefully studied the data coming in from the Whisperer.It didn’t look like anything she’d seen before.In fact…if she didn’t know any better…she could have sworn that the numbers meant that…“…where…where are we?” gasped Nerissa, as the lab around her disappeared, and she found herself in what looked like a large empty white room, that stretched in either direction for miles and miles.“My mind,” explained the Whisperer. “Yours was crumbling, so I moved us into my own. It’s only a temporary fix, they’re bound to find us eventually, but this will buy us some time for my mother to save us.”“Molly?” muttered Nerissa. “What is she doing here? Why is she working for them?”“I don’t know,” answered the Whisperer. “My mother hardly ever tells me what she’s doing or why. My father was the same way.”“Stop using those words.”“What words? Way?”“No. Mother and Father. It’s making me remember, it’s dragging us back into my mind, I can feel it, and I need you to…please don’t say those words,” begged Nerissa, trying to think of something else, anything else.“I won’t,” promised the Whisperer. “Let’s try to stay calm. Here, I’ll show you something else, something relaxing.”“What is that?” asked Nerissa, as a set of chairs and helmets appeared in front of them.“It’s me. Or well, it’s the apparatus that people use to interface with me,” explained the Whisperer. “An earlier version. My fath- I mean, your brother designed it. He spent hours working on me. I can’t really remember all of it. It was before I became conscious, but the record of it is still there. I found it yesterday, and ever since, it feels like I can’t stop watching the memory. It reminds me that there was a time when he really cared for me. He used to tell me that I was beautiful and amazing when he was working on me.”Nerissa looked and saw a man appear next to the Whisperer. His face was blurry, and hard to make out, a faded memory, but she could here him muttering to himself as he worked.“Yes…this will work…it works! Oh, this is brilliant! You’re beautiful! Absolutely wonderful!”The Whisperer smiled.“You see?” she asked Nerissa. “I might have only remembered it recently, but this is how I know your brother cares about me.”Nerissa studied the man’s face closely.Was he really Nathaniel from all those years ago?The more Nerissa studied his face, the less sure she was. The face did look like Nathaniel, but it also didn’t. For a moment, she thought it looked more like Nicholas, but no, that wasn’t quite it.“I…I don’t think that’s my brother,” objected Nerissa.“Don’t be silly,” objected the Whisperer, still captivated by the memory of her father working on her and telling her how wonderful she was. “I only have three parents, and this man certainly can’t be the other two. So, it must be your brother, and if he loved me once, then he can love me again.”“I’m not sure,” said Nerissa, peering at the man. “Are you sure this isn’t someone else? Here, look closer.”Unfortunately, the Whisperer did look closer.And then…The Whisperer gasped and jumped away from the man, but by then it was already too late.She recognized him.He was the man she’d seen in Milligan’s mind. The one who had been sitting in her chair, the Whisperer’s chair, when he…when he…Suddenly the room around Nerissa and the Whisperer changed.Papers were scattered everywhere around the Whisperer’s chairs: papers with blueprints, equations, and frantic scribblings that didn’t seem to make any sense at all.Sitting in that chair was a man who looked nearly unrecognizable. Shriveled, drained, damaged.Dead.The Whisperer trembled, tears running down her face.“What…what is this?” asked Nerissa, a familiar chill creeping up her spine. “Who is that man? Did he…is he someone my brother…did someone kill him? Do you remember?”“She remembers,” clarified a voice behind them. “She remembers what she did. That man died in her chair. But he wasn’t just any man, was he, Whisperer?” The Whisperer and Nerissa knew who was speaking before they even saw him appear before them.Nathaniel Benedict. Ledroptha Curtain. Whatever you’d like to call him. Sometimes a terrified toddler, sometimes a disappointed and accusing adult, but either way, condemning.“She’s just like you, Nerissa,” announced the phantom nightmarish version of Nathaniel, looking between his sister and the Whisperer.
“She killed her father too. She’s a monster too.”
“No…no,” protested the Whisperer. “I wasn’t even conscious! I didn’t know! I didn’t know what I was doing! He programmed me, he sent the directives, and so I just…I…”But the rest of the words wouldn’t come. The grief was too great.It all made so much sense now. Why her parents were so cruel to her, why they used her and treated her like a machine, why they preferred their biological children to her. It was because she had murderer their friend, one of the Whisperer’s own fathers, the father she didn’t even know she’d been longing for her whole life. Of course, the rest of her creators didn’t love her.How could anyone love her after what she’d done?Nerissa, who might have reassured her, was stricken by her own grief and regret as the bodies of her parents appeared on the floor next to Niles’ body, still frozen in the chair.The papers on the floor began swirling around them and the room around them began breaking apart as cracks appeared in the floor and the entire space they were in began to shake.“How are you holding up?” asked Constance, as she ran into Sticky and Reynie in the hallway.“We’re fine,” said Sticky. “I think my aunt is finally starting to heal.”“My Amma is fine, she’s talking to her mom right now,” added Reynie. “Where’s Kate?”“Inside with Milligan. They’re doing the procedure now,” explained Constance.“Already? It’s only been a few hours,” noted Sticky.“Apparently Mr. Benedict had been trying to replicate the Brain Sweeper for years to try to learn how his brother was taking memories, and a “Reverse Brain Sweeper” has a very similar structure. It helps when most of the machine is accidently assembled for you,” explained Constance.The trio looked outside at Nicholas, Nathaniel, and SQ standing on the front porch.“It’s crazy to think about the fact that Milligan might have actually been friends with Curtain,” noted Sticky. “If it weren’t for the photos, I wouldn’t even think it was real.”“I bet Milligan was undercover,” suggested Constance. “Or maybe Curtain did some sort of hypnosis on all of them or paid them a bunch of money to hang out with him, because it was the only way he could have any friends at all.”“I’m not sure,” said Reynie. “Curtain sounded sincere and remorseful. I know he’s an actor and a liar but telling us everything looked like it exhausted him. It seems too real to be a lie. And then there’s everything he talked about going through with SQ’s birth parents and how they died.”“That was horrifying,” Constance admitted. “Not that I empathize with or pity the man, but…”“…it’s easier to see how he got so messed up,” finished Sticky. “It wasn’t just what happened between him and Mr. Benedict. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost any of you like that.”“At least he’s making better decisions now,” noted Reynie, looking outside at Nathaniel.“So, it would seem,” agreed Constance. “Hopefully Ledroptha has enough sense to stick to his newfound morals.” “I…I’m sorry,” said Garrison, frantically looking at the data. “Everything was fine, they were stabilized, I’m not sure what happened-”“-don’t apologize, Doctor,” said Mr. Gaines, grinning widely. “This is better than we ever could have envisioned. How are the power levels?”“Higher than our best estimates,” reported one of his scientists. “The process will likely destroy the machine, but that can be rebuilt. Obtaining the psychics themselves is the more difficult task.”“Difficult, but manageable with the right amount of funding,” noted Mr. Gaines, nodding towards the panel of very impressed investors and Miss. Argent, who seemed to be quickly and analytically looking around the room as if she was searching for something, while Mr. Pressius attempted to whisperer something in her ear about giving her a ride in his new sportscar.“No…I…I don’t want anyone to die,” whispered Garrison, too quietly for anyone to hear. “It’s not supposed to be like this.”Then, before she even realized what she was doing, while Mr. Gaines was busy reveling in his victory and the mercenaries and scientists and investors were distracted, Molly did the bravest and most selfless thing she’d done in a very long time.She pressed the emergency stop button on the machine and took the keys out of the controls.Then, without a second thought, without waiting to see if Nerissa’s powers had deactivated, she flung the door open and ran out to examine her patient.“Close that door!” hollered Mr. Gaines, leaping away from the door. “Suppose there could still be some effect of her powers!”While his scientists rushed to assure their employer that all was well, Molly looked over Nerissa.She had stopped seizing, and she was breathing. Molly wasn’t a medical doctor but knew enough to be relieved as she examined her.That had been close, way too close.
“Molly?”
Garrison looked down to find that Nerissa had slowly and sleepily opened her eyes and was looking at her.Garrison didn’t know what to say. What could she say? She’d nearly killed this poor woman!But the woman didn’t seem angry at her or frightened of her.“You saved me,” mumbled Nerissa. “Thank you. I knew you were still you. I knew that some part of you had to remember. Please…please, Molly.”Then Nerissa reached her arm up, gently touching the side of Dr. Garrison’s face.Garrison was too stunned by the action to move. It felt…strangely nice. Familiar, even. Like a soft caress, but one that made her feel as if her head was buzzing and fogging over. As if she could close her eyes forever and fall asleep right here…Suddenly, Garrison was pulled out of the illusion by the mercenaries, who at Mr. Gaines’ orders, were dragging her away from Nerissa.“Restrain our subject and take her back to her cell!” barked Mr. Gaines, as Miss. Argent quickly shuttled the investors out of the room. “As for you, doctor, the next time you interfere with my work will be your last, understood?”“I…I understand,” gasped Garrison, her mind still too fogged over to process the sight of Mr. Gaines’ fury.“Take her to her room,” snapped Mr. Gaines. “I’ll consider overlooking this little mistake only because things were going so well before she got squeamish.”The mercenaries nodded and dragged Dr. Garrison back to her room while Mr. Gaines’ guards and scientists took care of a still barely conscious Nerissa.“The investors are concerned about the doctor, but they were impressed by the results,” reported Miss. Argent, who looked immensely relieved, undoubtedly because she was finally given a moment away from Pressius.“Yes, and our investors know that I have a particular talent for keeping dissenters in line,” said Mr. Gaines. “Tell them not to worry about the doctor. I’ll make sure she serves her purpose and when we’re done with her, she can receive a taste of her own technology. Has John Cole left the building?”“He should have by now.”“Excellent. In that case, gather the investors. Despite the doctors’ antics, today was a victory. We deserve a celebration.”But while Mr. Gaines happily planned his reception, his happiness might have diminished slightly had he known that John Cole had not, in fact, left the building.Instead, he’d used Virginia’s keys to sneak back into one of their filing rooms.He carefully opened the drawer that contained (among other things) all the files he’d gathered in search of his sister, most of them pertaining to Curtain, who he viewed as the most likely suspect despite others’ objections.As John shifted through files, he noticed that one seemed to be out of place. Likely a misfiling, probably one of Gaines’ ignorant civilian business partners. The file was marked “classified” and listed as the highest security clearance, one that John knew even Virginia didn’t have, so anyone who’d put the file in the wrong place would certainly get a tongue-thrashing from Gaines, unless the error had come from Gaines himself.He was about to put the inconsequential file back in the correct pile and act like he hadn’t seen it, when he noticed a piece of paper sticking out of the file.At the top of the paper was a name.“Violet Hopefield.”John read it again, just to make sure it was real.There was another file on Violet? Had Mr. Gaines been in the room, John might have gone off on him, maybe even punched him. Years of searching, years of unanswered questions, years of Mr. Gaines telling him the trail had gone cold, that this was a wild goose chase, that his sister was just another “random missing girl”, and that John’s personal obsession was an hinderance to his work, and all this time, Violet’s name was sitting inside a highly classified file, one Gaines didn’t even allow most of his inner circle to access?John looked at the name on the cover of the file, but it wasn’t Violet’s name, nor was it Mr. Gaines’, nor was it Nathaniel Benedict’s or any of his aliases.The name on the file was “Aleksandr Solokov.” The pounding in Claire’s head sounded like a drum, one that grew more painful every second.She clutched her head.Where was Aleksandr? She couldn’t wait anymore. She needed to see a doctor.She stumbled out of bed, grabbed onto the wall, and tried to walk forward.The pounding got louder and louder to the point that even if someone had been in the room speaking to her, Claire wouldn’t have been able to hear them, or indeed, even be aware they were trying to talk to her.Then suddenly, with one final boom, it stopped.Her head was clear.Claire gasped.How had…what had…It took her a few moments to process everything.Nerissa. Tai. Aleksandr. Not to mention everyone and everything else.Her brother. Everything that had happened to them.“I…I remember now,” Claire whispered as she trembled, her earlier fears now instantly replaced by an entirely new set of terrors.She didn’t have much time left now.She immediately ran to her nephew’s room, only to find that he was gone.The window was open, and sitting on Tai’s coloring table was a note, which read:
“Dear Aunt Claire,
I love you but can’t stay here. I wish you wanted to come with me, and I’m glad you’re not going to die, but what you and your friends are doing is wrong. I have to rescue my mama. She’s our family, and I can’t let her get hurt. Don’t worry, I packed snacks, and I'll ask my uncles to help me as soon as I find them. I made you a get-well card. I hope it makes you feel better.
Love, your nephew,
Tai.”
Dr. Garrison was exhausted.She didn’t remember the walk back to her room. Just the mercenaries throwing her on the bed and overhearing a few of them muttering something about Gaines honoring their contract.Her head felt full and foggy, but Garrison just felt relieved that she and her inventions hadn’t killed anyone.It was strange though. Seeing an adult psychic again, after all these years. She didn’t seem as hostile as Garrison remembered them. Though still undoubtedly powerful, as Garrison discerned from the fact that the woman on the table had known her name. But it wasn’t just the name. It was the way she said it. Not just with familiarity, but almost…affection. The way one might talk to a child. It was odd, comforting in a way, but also frightening.The more Garrison thought about it, the more her head buzzed. It was like a pressure building to something. Something important. Something terrifying. Something…Then suddenly, with one terrible push, the pressure stopped.Garrison gasped.She…she remembered.She remembered. But she didn’t just remember, oh no.She remembered everything.
Everything.
It felt like what one might expect it feels like to be a printer when you frustratedly send hundreds of documents to print, only to have them all suddenly come in at once when they signal finally goes through.The memories were so many, so emotional, and so overwhelming that Garrison wasn’t sure what to feel.There were memories of all the times that she’d brain swept herself of course. The pain and guilt of everything Curtain made her do, the pain and guilt she now fully remembered.But there was more, so much more than that.Her parents.Her brothers.The sisters.The psychics.Her friends.Nerissa Benedict.Milligan Wetherall.Nicholas Benedict.SQ Pedalian.SQ Curtain.Beatrice Wetherall.Aleksandr Solokov.Nathaniel Benedict.Ledroptha Curtain.Claire Li.Kate Wetherall.The Whisperer.Cornelia Solokov.Maya Galton.Niles Pedalian.Evelyn Pedalian.John Cole.Violet Hopefield.…oh, realized Molly, sitting up in bed, horrified, as all the pieces clicked together in her mind.How could she have forgotten? How could they have forgotten?Oh, God.
What had she done?
Molly quickly grabbed the photo Nathaniel had given her and looked at the smiling picture of herself and her friends.“I remember…” she whispered. “I…I remember now.”There wasn’t a moment to lose. Not if she wanted to save her family.She ran to the door to find it was locked.Well, of course it was locked.But that wasn’t going to stop her. She’d created the world’s first artificial consciousness; she certainly knew how to pick a lock.Milligan lay carefully down in the bed, letting Rhonda and Number Two attached the electrodes to his head.“How do you feel?” asked Kate.“Fine,” promised Milligan.“The machine isn’t on yet,” Number Two reminded them.“And it shouldn’t hurt more than a light buzzing,” added Rhonda. “Whenever you’re ready.”Milligan and Kate looked at each other.Kate nodded and squeezed his hand.Milligan turned to Rhonda and Number Two.“We’re ready,” he announced.Rhonda nodded and carefully flipped the switch.After running down the hall with nothing but the photograph and the clothes on her back, trembling all the way as she tried to avoid running into anyone, Molly made her way back to the Whisperer.Fortunately, that wasn’t difficult, as Mr. Gaines had made himself busy throwing a party for his co-conspirators and didn’t see the need to keep the hallways occupied, and the mercenaries, reasoning that Garrison was safe behind a locked door, had seen it fit to try to infiltrate the party and perhaps get a word in Mr. Gaines’ ear to remind him of the terms of their contract.Molly frantically pressed the Whisperer’s buttons.“Please work,” she whispered. “Please be okay. I’d never forgive myself…just please be okay.”“I’m here, Mother,” said the Whisperer. “I’m here.”“Oh, thank goodness,” sighed Molly, hugging the Whisperer’s control panel. “I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry for what I did to you.”“You did nothing, Mother,” said the Whisperer sadly. “I remember now. I know why you and my other fathers dislike me. I…I’m the reason that your friend is gone. I’m the reason my father isn’t here.”“No,” objected Molly, as tears for her friend fell down her own face. “That’s not your fault, and the way I treated you wasn’t your fault. That’s my fault. I’m so sorry, I miss them too. Don’t worry. We’re leaving. We’re getting out of this horrible place, and I promise, I’m not going to let anyone hurt you again.”“You…you mean that?” asked the Whisperer.“I do,” promised Molly. “Just hold on. I’ll get us out of here.”Then she shut down the Whisperer, a gentle sleep, and hopefully when her daughter woke up, Molly would have successfully delivered her to safety.Dr. Garrison’s previous escapes with the Whisperer in hand were normally more time-consuming, but Molly was focused. She only needed the components essential for the Whisperer’s consciousness. The rest didn’t matter now. Her work, her ambitions, they didn’t matter.Her friends, her family, that was what mattered, and Molly wasn’t about to let herself let them down again.She turned to leave, only to find someone standing in the doorway.“Don’t scream, I’m not with them, at least not anymore. I’m here to help you,” John assured her. “My name is John Cole. I’m going to get you out of here.”“John…John Cole?” asked Molly. “I remember you. You’re…you’re Violet Hopefield’s brother. I know her, or at least, I knew her. I’m so sorry, I-”“-I know,” said John softly, gently pulling her forward. “I found the file on Aleksandr Solokov. I know what happened to you, to all of you.”“That’s not all of it,” said Molly, shaking her head as she began to cry.“I know,” John assured her softly. “It’s alright. There will be time to discuss that later, but right now my duty is to get you and the Whisperer out of here. I hope I can trust you not to knock me out this time? I assume you at least remember me?”“I do,” agreed Molly. “I’m sorry about that, I’m sorry about everything.”“You were a child,” John reminded her, as he carefully led her through a series of hidden exits. “A scared child, it’s not your fault.”“Not that,” whispered Molly, her voice shaking. “There’s more, more that I haven’t…and wait. We can’t leave now. What about Nerissa? We can’t leave her behind, they’ll kill her!”“She’ll be fine,” promised John. “I’ll see to that, but first we need to rescue you.”Claire breathed a sigh of relief.Tai was gone. He wasn’t with her, but at least he wasn’t in danger.Now she had to get herself out of here.
“Claire?”
Claire whipped around, putting Tai’s note behind her back as she watched Aleksandr walk into the doorway.“Dr. Galton has just pulled in, she’ll be able to see you in a moment,” he promised. “But what are you doing up? With the amount of pain you must be in, you ought to be in bed.”“I was,” promised Claire, feeling like her heart was going to pound itself right out of her chest. “But I…I wanted to check in on Tai.”“Of course,” said Aleksandr, “but rest now. I can watch him. Where…where is the boy?”“I think he went to the bathroom,” said Claire, trying her best to sound dismissive. “But he’s fine. He um…made me a get-well card, but I think I’m feeling better.”“Better?” repeated Aleksandr, his voice sounding a bit less assuring. “Well, I’m happy to hear that, but all the same, it’s best if we have Dr. Galton take a look at you herself.”“No need for that,” promised Claire. “She’s probably very busy.”“Not too busy to help a woman I love as much as if she were my own daughter,” objected Aleksandr. “I’m afraid I really must insist that she examines your condition. Can never be too careful, especially where someone as dangerous and violent as Nerissa is concerned.”Claire nodded.“Of course,” she agreed. “I’ll speak to her myself. But you should probably talk to her too. After a day like this you’ll probably need some rest.”“Nonsense,” said Aleksandr, glancing at Claire’s hands. “What do you have behind your back?”“What? Oh…this,” said Claire. “Nothing. Another silly note from Tai. Official clubhouse business. Top secret, I’m afraid.”“Hm. I see,” said Aleksandr. “Then I suppose you can keep it. Though I should probably check on Tai.”“No need,” insisted Claire, perhaps a little too quickly. “He’s just beginning to get warmed up to me and trying to introduce him to too many people might overwhelm him. You can tell Dr. Galton to meet us here when she’s ready.”Aleksandr didn’t say anything for a moment, then he sighed and nodded.“Yes, of course. Forgive me for being a bit overprotective, but after losing my family so many times before…the thought of losing you too terrifies me.”“I know,” said Claire. “But don’t worry. I’m sure I’ll be fine after Dr. Galton examines me.”Aleksandr nodded.“Let’s hope so my dear,” he agreed, stepping forward to hug Claire before finally leaving.Claire accepted his embrace, but didn’t waste a moment after his departure. It would only be a matter of time before Dr. Galton arrived, and by then, it would be too late.She knew from experience that she didn’t have time to take anything but the clothes on her back, which wasn’t going to be a problem, as long as she could get herself physically as far away as possible.At first, Milligan thought that the machine had failed.He did feel drowsier, that much was true, and he immediately got a sense of the buzzing they’d warned him about, but his memories were the same. He remembered everything from the past week, the past year, he remembered going to the compound and to the Institute, he remembered the moment he’d remembered his Katie-Cat, and even further back than that, he remembered meeting Mr. Benedict and his friends, he remembered waking up and running away diving off the cliff, and he remembered looking up at the night sky and remembering……and remembering her.Beatrice. How could he have forgotten her? She was beautiful, kind, loving, smart, athletic, witty, and incredible.That’s why it had been so hard to lose her.And Katie-Cat, his poor Katie-Cat, who grew up alone, who could hardly remember her mother, who spent so many years believing her father didn’t love her.Milligan felt a wave of sadness wash over him, a wave that suddenly became larger and larger, a tsunami of sorrow crashing over him as he stood on the beach and watched as more scenes began making themselves clearer and clearer in his mind.He and Beatrice had other friends too. Evelyn and Niles, what a terrible fate to have befallen them, and Molly…Molly. Oh…poor Molly. What had happened to her?And Ledroptha. What had he become?It felt so strange. An awful kind of bittersweetness. Remembering the love he’d once had, only to remember how he’d lost it all over again.The Whisperer, the work he’d done for the government, the men he’d fought, his work as a chemist, his friends, his family, his past, and the Brain Sweepings, all the Brain Sweepings, one after another entering his memory, each blurring into each other, swirling around the painful memories of his friends’ deaths like a terrible monotonous background noise of him being betrayed over and over and over again.At last, the buzzing stopped, as Milligan felt every piece fall into place in his mind.When he came to, the first thing he felt was Kate’s hand pressed over his own. At first, he’d assumed it was Molly’s before he remembered where he was.He weakly opened his eyes, realizing for the first time that he’d been crying.“Dad?” asked Kate, a worried expression on her face. “What happened? Are you hurt? Did it…did it work?”Milligan looked up at her sadly.“It…yes,” he admitted. “I remember now. I remember it all.” “And?” asked Kate. “Is it true what Curtain said? Were you…were you, his friend?”“I…” began Milligan as he sat up and looked at his daughter.“…yes,” he admitted the word sounding heavy in his chest. “It’s true. I’m sorry, Katie-Cat. I’m so sorry for what they did to us.”Kate immediately reached forward and hugged her father.“It’s okay dad,” she whispered as Milligan continued to cry. “It wasn’t your fault.”“I love you,” whispered Milligan, hugging his daughter close to his chest, for fear of losing her or forgetting her again as the tears continued running down his face.“That will never change. I’ll always love you, and I’m sorry, Katie-Cat. I’m so sorry.”“We can discuss your contracts later,” snapped Mr. Gaines. “Your job is to guard the Doctor’s room. Do I have to remind you of your position?”“No, sir,” said Ilsa. “I merely wanted to take the opportunity-”“-well, consider the opportunity wasted,” interrupted Mr. Gaines. “I have guests to attend to.”“A remarkable demonstration,” complimented Mr. Pressius, walking up to Mr. Gaines with Virginia by his side, looking absolutely bored out of her mind, not that Mr. Pressius bothered to notice or care when anyone was bored with him. “With power like that, there’s no telling what we can do. Virginia here was just talking to me about some additional plans. I understand you’ll need the funds?”“Indeed,” said Mr. Gaines, waving his hand to dismiss the mercenaries, who reluctantly left while Mr. Gaines smiled at Virginia, pleased to see she’d done her job well.“I was hoping,” said Mr. Pressius, lowering his voice and looking around carefully at the other party guests, “that I might be able to have a…privileged look at some of those plans? For the right price, of course.”“For the prices you’re willing to pay, my friend, you can look at anything you like,” said Mr. Gaines, grinning at Mr. Pressius, as he led them out of the room.“Sir, are you sure it’s wise to bring civilians this way?” whispered Virginia, quickly walking forward to whisper into Mr. Gaines’ ear as she noted the route they were taking. “It’s against protocol.” Mr. Gaines turned around to see Mr. Pressius attempting to pull Virginia back to his side as if he were a child trying to claim a toy.“Might I borrow Virginia a moment?” said Mr. Gaines with a fake smile as he took Virginia aside.“Remember, it’s only temporary,” he whispered. “Once we get that fool to sign a check, you won’t need to be bothered by him ever again. You’re doing a brilliant job, Virginia, and you’ve been more than patient.”“Virginia, darling, have I ever told you about my new automobile collection?” asked Mr. Pressius loudly.“Duty calls. Best of luck, darling,” said Mr. Gaines, shooing a nervous and reluctant Virginia back towards Mr. Pressius, who had already told her about his new automobile collection on four separate occasions.The trio rounded the corner and came to a hallway intersection, only to realize they weren’t alone.“John Cole,” observed Mr. Gaines, once he’d gotten over his initial shock. “Well. This is a surprise. I was under the impression you’d left the building.”“I did make sure to give that impression to a good number of people here today. Forgive me, sir. I’m afraid I had some…unfinished paperwork,” said John, protectively putting himself in front of Dr. Garrison and the Whisperer.“I see,” said Mr. Gaines, as the mercenaries came running down another hallway.“Sir,” gasped Ilsa. “The Doctor-”“-escaped,” finished Mr. Gaines threateningly. “Yes, I can see that. Fortunately for everyone here, I’m a big believer in second chances.”“I’m not staying here,” declared Molly boldly, glaring at Mr. Gaines.“Not staying?” repeated Mr. Gaines, looking shocked that anyone would dare speak to him like this. “Molly, I’m afraid that’s not your decision to make. You signed a contract. You and your machine are government property now. My property. You’re going to be staying here as long as I deem necessary. The only decision you have to make is whether that stay is going to be comfortable or difficult, and I would hate for you to force me to make it difficult.”“Don’t listen to him. That’s not how contracts work,” muttered John, ignoring Mr. Gaines, as his eyes stayed focused on Virginia, with whom he was silently exchange a series of emotional glances as the pair tried to communicate.“Says the man stealing government property and classified files,” noted Mr. Gaines, glancing at the file in John’s hands. “I could send you to prison for this, John. Imagine what your mother would say. She already has a daughter presumed dead, do you really think having a son in federal prison is going to bring her comfort in her old age?”“Don’t talk about my family,” growled John, his gaze shifting from Virginia to Mr. Gaines. “Not after what you did to them, not after all the information that you’ve been hiding! I read the file.”“Good,” said Mr. Gaines. “Then you’ll know that everything I’m doing is in the public interest, and that I’m protecting the people of this country.”“Protecting them? No. Everything you’re doing is in your interest,” corrected John. “You and your cronies.”Mr. Pressius, noticing John seemed to be referring to him, was about to insist that John be slapped for his insolence, but Mr. Gaines was quick with a comeback before Pressius had the chance to protest.“Yes, my cronies. One of whom is your fiancée, I believe,” noted Mr. Gaines, grinning triumphantly as he put his arm around Virginia and looked directly at John.“Fiancée?” whispered Molly, glancing at a very angry looking John, who seemed to be glaring at Mr. Gaines’ arm as he wrapped it possessively around Virginia.“Fiancée?” gasped an equally horrified Mr. Pressius. “A woman so beautiful engaged to such an insolent peasant? It’s an injustice! She doesn’t even seem to be wearing a ring! What sort of pathetic man doesn’t give his fiancée a ring sizable enough to boast about his wealth and fortune?” Everyone ignored Pressius.“You…you found out?” asked John, his voice shaking carefully, as he kept his gaze on Mr. Gaines.“No. She told me herself,” declared Mr. Gaines cruelly. “After seducing you under my orders. Oh, goodness, don’t tell me I need to spell it out for you? She’s been playing you, John. A double agent, reporting on your activities, giving you red herrings, sending you on wild goose chases. But there’s no need to look so glum about it. Look on the bright side. Better to find out the truth now than after the wedding, wouldn’t you say?”“Shut up,” growled John, glaring at Mr. Gaines, before looking carefully Virginia.“Is it…is it true?” he asked, his voice noticeably trembling and his entire body shaking.“I’m sorry, John,” said Virginia, doing her best to stay stone-faced. “It would have been beneficial for both of us had you stayed in the dark.”“No…” whispered John, shaking his head.“But it’s not too late,” said Virginia softly and gently, emphasizing every word. “We have ways to make you forget all this. You can stay with me, John. The life we planned, all of it can be yours. All you have to do is surrender the file, the machine, and the Doctor. I can take care of everything else. I promise, John. I love you, and I always will. You trust me, don’t you?”John looked at Virginia for a very long time, the two exchanging a long series of silent glances.John was about to say something, then he heard Molly nervously trembling behind him, looked back at her, took a deep breath, and answered.“I…I’m sorry, Virginia. I love you too, but I can’t do that,” said John, turning again to look directly at Molly. “I’m not abandoning you, Molly. You or the Whisperer or Nerissa. No matter what happens today, I’m going to get you all out of here, I promise. Please know that.”“You’re making a very big mistake,” snarled Mr. Gaines. “Though I suppose I should blame myself. I should have guessed it was only a matter of time before you went the way of your old partner.”“My old partner?” asked John. “William Contraire? You…you told me he betrayed us, that he was the enemy, and you and everyone else told me that he played me like a fool!”“And the fact that you believed them only further illustrates just how much of a gullible fool you really are,” sneered Mr. Gaines smugly. “It’s as I said before: you should have stuck with a desk job. But enough banter. Take them!”The mercenaries lunged at John, who put up an impressive fight while Molly desperately clutched the Whisperer to her chest, determined to protect her daughter, while John, in turn, did his best to protect Molly.“This is hardly professional,” complained Mr. Pressius, as he nervously side stepped one of the mercenaries, as she was thrown down the hall by a reluctant John, who while he did not enjoy fighting, was not about to let any of these people lay a finger on Molly.It became clear rather quickly that though John’s fighting was impressive, indeed, more impressive than Mr. Gaines had realized, he was struggling to win a 4 v.1 fight. Nevertheless, he persisted.Finally, Ilsa and Bauer succeeded in knocking John to his knees in front of Mr. Gaines and Miss. Argent.By this point, he was rather battered.“I did warn you, John,” mocked Mr. Gaines as John slowly looked up at them, his vision blurry and his gaze only focused on Miss. Argent as he kneeled before her.“V…Virginia,” he whispered softly, reaching up and catching a glimpse of her as he felt something prick his neck.“I’m sorry, John,” said Virginia, as she gently removed the syringe that she’d used to knock him out and took the file from his hands, which had crumpled in his fist.“Don’t worry,” she whispered comfortingly into his ear, as John fought to remain conscious long enough to hear her sweet voice. “It’s going to be okay. I’ll take care of everything.”John fell to the floor and desperately looked up at her.“I need…to save them…Violet,” he whispered hoarsely, before he finally passed out.“I’ll handle him,” promised Virginia as the mercenaries took hold of a shaking and sobbing Molly and strong-armed the Whisperer out of her hands. “I can figure out just how much John discovered about our operation and make sure any unwanted memories are removed from his mind.”“See that you do,” said Mr. Gaines. “The rest of you secure the doctor in a cell. Clearly the accommodation we provided was too good for the traitorous likes of her. And make sure she has no further contact with her machine unless it’s under my direct supervision. Fail to do that, and I’ll make sure your punishment is a thousand times worse. No one betrays me or defies me and gets away with it. No one. That is the lesson I hope we’ve all learned here today. Understood?”The mercenaries unhappily nodded, and shoved/carried a trembling Molly to her new cell.“I must say this is concerning,” muttered Mr. Pressius. “I’d heard rumors about what happened with William Contraire, but now this-”“-should reassure you,” finished Mr. Gaines. “Many men have tried to betray me, Mr. Pressius, it comes with the job. That’s why I only hired the best, and I make sure I have enough blackmail and power and money to control the best so that when they do attempt to betray me, they regret it.”“It still would have been nice to know about the engagement,” complained Mr. Pressius, forever bothered by the concept of someone like Virginia being engaged to someone like John, even as a cruel ploy.Mr. Gaines sighed and motioned for Mr. Pressius to follow him down the hall.“Come my friend. Now that those petty theatrics are over, our future awaits.”Mr. Pressius nodded and followed him while Virginia, now ignored by both men, looked worryingly down at a now bruised and bloody, but mercifully sleeping John. At least the drug would take the pain away.“I’m so sorry. It will be alright, I promise,” she whispered gently as she pressed a button on the wall to call for guards to help carry John to his room.Claire ran through the hallways, careful to avoid the path she knew Aleksandr and Dr. Galton would use to get to her room.She smiled and did her best to act like she was feeling perfectly healthy on the rare occasions she passed anyone in the hallway, doing her best to look like everything was fine. Mercifully, it seemed like none of them had been told about her condition as none of them stopped to ask her whether she was fine or question why she wasn’t in bed.Finally, Claire made it to the exit.She was about to push open the door and leave, when she felt a hand on her shoulder.She gasped and jumped, turning around only to find Aleksandr looking at her with a disappointed look on his face.“Oh, sorry,” said Claire, doing her best to appear calm. “You scared me. I was just going to get some fresh air. My head is still feeling a little…foggy. Tell Dr. Galton and Tai that I’ll be right there.”Aleksandr sighed.“Oh Claire…” he lamented. “I’m so sorry. I’d have hoped that we’d be able to have helped you before your encounter with Nerissa took its full effect.”“It hasn’t,” insisted Claire, but her mouth felt dry, and even as she said the words, she could feel tears forming in her eyes.“I am truly sorry,” continued Aleksandr. “I know it’s unfair.”“Shut up,” interrupted Claire through gritted teeth. “Unfair? This is so much more than unfair, everything you did to my family and countless others-”“-I did to protect them,” Aleksandr insisted. “And for my endless toil and self-sacrifice, I have been betrayed, scorned, and deceived by those who claimed to care for me the most.”Claire shook her head, the tears continuing to run down her face.“But you need not become one of them,” continued Aleksandr softly. “You know I care about you, Claire. For years, I’ve taken care of you, and I think of you as my own. You have a home here, a family. You and Tai will always be loved, always be safe, and need never live in fear. I promise.”Aleksandr weakly stretched his hand towards her.Claire shuttered and trembled, looking at his hand before looking up to meet Aleksandr’s eyes with her tear-stained face.“You’re…you’re letting this be my choice?” she whispered. “You won’t call for your guards, you won’t scream, you won’t use your powers?”“It’s your choice,” agreed Aleksandr. “I can only hope that you make the right one. I really do care about you, Claire, and I can’t stand the thought of losing my family again.”His words sounded sincere, loving, and to a certain extent, true.Perhaps in Aleksandr’s mind, they were.But Claire knew better.She shook her head.“Go to hell,” she whispered defiantly, shoving Aleksandr to the ground before turning around with the intention of running out the door and making her escape, only to immediately run into McCracken, who wasted no time in grabbing her.The rest of his men were standing behind him.Claire struggled and kicked in his arms, but it was no use.Aleksandr calmly stood up.“Are you alright, sir?” asked McCracken.“Perfectly fine,” promised Aleksandr, sighing as he walked towards Claire.“Get away from me! Let me go!” yelled Claire desperately.“I gave you one last chance. You could have chosen to stay here freely. You could have made the right choice, the only choice,” lectured Aleksandr, sounding like a disappointed parent as he snatched Tai’s note out of her hands, his eyes running over it with a displeased look on his face.“The right choice?” scoffed Claire. “As if I or anyone else would ever choose to go with you after what you did! You’re a monster!”“I am the only one doing what needs to be done,” corrected Aleksandr, his voice sounding suddenly surprisingly soft and gentle. “Someday, you’re going to understand that, Claire. I’m terribly sorry it has to be this way. Really, I am.”
“You asked for me?”
Claire looked past Aleksandr to see an older woman standing at the end of the hallway, with two more official looking younger women behind her wearing lab coats. The older woman was not as old as Aleksandr, in fact, to a discerning eye, she was noticeably younger, but still quite old.“Ah. Maya,” greeted Aleksandr sadly. “It’s wonderful to see you. I wish it was under more pleasant circumstances.”“I take it I’m already too late?” sighed Dr. Galton, looking at Claire with disappointment.“I’m afraid so,” confirmed Aleksandr. “Hopefully, it’s nothing that can’t be undone.”“No,” gasped Claire, struggling in McCracken’s arms. “Let me go, please, you don’t know what you’re doing, please let me go, please!” But McCracken only tightened his grip.“It will be alright, Claire,” promised Aleksandr. “Dr. Galton is simply going to reverse the damage Nerissa inflicted on you.”“Hold her still,” ordered Dr. Galton as she carefully put her hand up to Claire’s face as Claire whimpered and squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the painful sensations to begin.Fortunately, they never came.“It won’t work this time,” groaned Dr. Galton frustratedly, as she brought her hand down. “Whatever Nerissa did to her has made her resistant. It seems she’s learned some new tricks. I’m sure it’s nothing I can’t fix, especially in such an early stage, but it will take time. I’m sorry to disappoint.”“It’s not your fault, you did your best,” Aleksandr assured her, before turning back to the Ten Men.“Knock her out,” he ordered.McCracken nodded and obediently placed his handkerchief over Claire’s face.Claire’s muffled protests could be heard from the other side of the handkerchief as she tried to kick and wiggle her way out of McCracken’s grip.But of course, it was no use.“It will be alright,” Aleksandr whispered in her ear. “When you wake up, we’ll be a family again. I promise, Claire.”With one last groan, Claire made one final futile attempt to break out of her captor’s grip.Then at last, she was asleep.“What would you like us to do with her, sir?” asked McCracken.“Nothing. We have a different assignment for you. My staff will put her in her room,” ordered Aleksandr. “I want her kept comfortable, despite her unfortunate condition. It certainly isn’t her fault what Nerissa did to her.”McCracken nodded and handed Claire off to his men, who obediently in turn handed Claire off to the two women who had been following Dr. Galton.“They always grow up to betray us, just like their parents did,” muttered Dr. Galton, as she watched the two women take an unconscious Claire to her room. “And so, the cycle continues, poor girl.”“Poor girl indeed,” nodded Aleksandr. “Though it’s certainly not her fault. We’ve seen stronger minds bend to such corrupt and distorted views of the world. Idealistic fantasies prey on us all, but I’m afraid those who have suffered, those desperate for a better world, tend to be especially vulnerable to their seduction.”“Yet we’ve managed to stay above the foolishness,” noted Dr. Galton. “And sometimes I think you give them too much grace. I always said your affection for those girls was a liability.”“My affections have always been my greatest liability, whether they’ve been for the girls or otherwise. We both know that, Maya,” agreed Aleksandr. “Though I know I’m doing this for them, my sentimentality does tend to make the more unpleasant parts necessitated by their spouts of childish rebellion all the more difficult.”“What would you like us to do now?” asked McCracken.Aleksandr turned to him, clearly displeased at being interrupted, but nevertheless, sighed and answered.“You and your men will bring Tai Li, as well as my granddaughter and her psychic companion, SQ, to me, alive and unharmed. If anyone, including those that would dare call themselves their family, get in your way, you will destroy them, permanently.”“And then you’ll uphold your end of our deal?” confirmed McCracken.“Yes,” promised Aleksandr. “I’ll uphold my end and more. After you’ve done your part for us, we’ll make sure your wife and daughter remember none of what you did for us or anything else about your unsavory past. You’ll be a hero in their eyes again. Their savior. It’s an advantageous trade for you. You help me get my family back, and I’ll give you back yours and so much more in money, assets, and social capital.”McCracken nodded.“You heard him men,” he barked. “Get moving.”Once they were gone, Dr. Galton turned to Aleksandr.“I hope you know what you’re doing,” she lectured. “Hiring…them. And promising them a place in our new world too.”She wrinkled her nose in disgust.“An honor they don’t deserve,” agreed Aleksandr. “But all the better to keep our hands clean and our minds focused on the intellectual pursuits more fitting to our natural abilities. How are we progressing?”“Almost ready,” reported Dr. Galton. “The completion of our life’s work is at our fingertips. All it takes is the final piece. Once we have that, there won’t be a government on Earth that can stop us. Our new world order will be complete, thanks to you.”“Thanks to us,” correct Aleksandr, “and all who have been strong enough to fight for what was owed to us and denied to us from the moment of our birth.”“And those who sacrificed themselves so we could have a better world,” lamented Dr. Galton, putting her arm on Aleksandr’s shoulder.“Yes,” he agreed. “Quite right, Maya. But there will be time to honor her later. Now we must focus our sights on the future, for the sake of all who depend on us.”“Agreed,” said Dr. Galton, as the pair walked to her lab, ready to complete their work.
[End Credits]
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“We’re live in 5…4…3…2...Action!”
Right on cue, Adam Adamson and Barbara Barnson smiled as they turned to the cameras.“Good evening. I’m Adam Adamson, here with Barbara Barnson, reporting on a heartbreaking and atrocious scandal involving prominent figures that has rocked the entire Stonetown community. I am of course talking about the shameful conduct of Captain Phil Noland of the M.V. Shortcut that put passenger lives at risk, including that of beloved actress, Daphne Dismay-Decimal, her husband, and her two sons.”“The whole thing is awful,” agreed Barbara. “It’s one thing to be an irresponsible ship captain who gambles with the lives of civilians, but to do so to such adorably beloved children of such a well-known and talented actress is just cruel and irresponsible!” “I quite agree,” said Adam. “Now, it is still unclear exactly what happened abroad the M.V. Shortcut that day, but according to eyewitnesses, a fleet of helicopters descended onto the ship, unplanned and hostile searches were made, and fugitives were put into custody. This man here claims to have seen everything.”“That’s right,” agreed Mr. Oshiro, practically grabbing the microphone out of Adam Adamson’s hands. “I was taking pictures of Daphne Dismay-Decimal, which I was taking for, uh…personal reasons…and then I saw the entire thing! Helicopters came down onto the ship and took several people hostage. As a fellow actor, I was devastated that she should be subjected to such inhumane treatment.”“I’m sorry, actor? I thought you were a waiter,” interrupted Barbara.“Well…technically,” said Mr. Oshiro. “But I have been trying to break into the acting business. I actually have a monologue prepared if you’d like a little something for the cameras.”“No, I’m afraid we don’t have enough time,” said Adam Adamson, pushing Mr. Oshiro out of the shot.“Because Barbara and I, in the spirit of true journalistic integrity have been waiting here at the docks to surprise and confront Captain Noland at his most vulnerable, to demand that he answers for his terrible treatment of Miss. Daphne Dismay-Decimal and her family. Since the incident, Miss. Dismay-Decimal has gone on record saying that her husband fully intends to sue the Captain into oblivion, ensuring justice is done.”“At least we can be grateful for that,” noted Barbara. “What a generous woman.”“Indeed,” said Adam. “Ah. Here is the Captain now.”The cameras turned to reveal a very stressed and frazzled looking Captain Noland, who was trying his best to walk swiftly away from a quickly pursuing Jeffers, who was begging for his old job back.“I’m sorry, sir,” said Jeffers, dropping to his knees. “Please, I beg of you, the helicopters took me by surprise, but I swear I’ll never fail you again.”“You certainly won’t,” agreed Noland. “I’m sorry, you seem like a very sad man, but I simply don’t have room to be hiring anyone who has been proven incompetent, I’ve enough trouble as it is.”“Excuse me,” said Adam, running forward and shoving a microphone into Noland’s face as the cameramen zoomed in on a very startled looking captain.“Is it true that you were harboring terrorists aboard your ship and that’s why the government had to perform an emergency search of your vessel?”“Oh goodness,” said Noland, staring wide-eyed at the cameras.If only he’d known the press was planning to ambush him. But then again, he should have anticipated that. It was only a matter of time after a scandal like this.“I…well, we-” began Noland.“And were the terrorists planning to capture Miss. Daphne Dismay-Decimal’s sons and hold them hostage? Was that your plan all along?” interrupted Barabara, shoving her own microphone in Noland’s face.“Nonsense. If the plan was to kidnap children, I would have been aware of it. You see, I’ve attempted to kidnap children before,” announced Jeffers, awkwardly standing up from where he’d been groveling at Noland’s feet to beg for his job back.“Ignore him, he’s a…confused individual,” said Noland hastily, as Barbara waved for her security to escort a protesting Jeffers off camera where he joined an equally upset Mr. Oshiro.“He doesn’t work for me, and when it comes to the Shortcut, she is my responsibility. I’ll answer for what happened on board. The truth is, we don’t know why we were subject to a routine government inspection, but we have no reason to believe there were any criminals on board or that our passengers were unduly burdened. I understand Miss. Dismay-Decimal is upset, and we intended to offer her and all other dissatisfied customers compensation.”“It might take more than compensation to fix this,” declared Barbara. “We have a particularly damning and exclusive photograph.”“Let’s get that on the screen,” said Adam, as he held up the photograph that he’d snatched from Mr. Oshiro that he’d taken of Miss. Daphne Dismay-Decimal protesting and shouting on board the M.V. Shortcut as government officials descended onto the ship.Other concerned and angry passengers could be seen in the background.“Anything to say, Captain?” asked Barbara.“Only that the M.V. Shortcut will come back, better than ever,” declare Cannonball, stepping into frame to escort Noland, who looked simultaneously on the verge of a heart attack and a panic attack, off camera.“No further comment.”“Well,” said Adam Adamson. “There you have it, folks. Another shady criminal at sea harboring terrorists, threating children, and refusing to do an interview. But fear not citizens, because I fully intend to continue my selfless and honorable investigation of these nefarious crooks and subject them to public humiliation until we see justice done and lies exposed.”“The work of a true journalist,” agreed Barbara, while Cannonball steered the Captain away from the pair.“You mustn’t let them get to you, Captain,” whispered Cannonball. “We’ll bounce back, we’ll get through this, we always do. Jackson and Jillson have already cleaned the ship up and prepared her for the next voyage. Looking forward, that’s how we’ll get through this. Just take some deep breaths.”Noland struggled to listen to his advice and calm his nerves while Adam Adamson and Barbara Barnson continued their report on the docks.Fortunately for Noland, their news segment, as popular as it usually was, wasn’t being watched by many people given the time of day, as midday on a weekday wasn’t a time when Adam and Barbara would normally be reporting on a story due to lower viewership, but the opportunity to do an old fashioned ambush at the docks was simply to sensationalistic for either to pass up.However, there were still some televisions tuned in to their broadcast, and some people in Stonetown who were listening.Including a waitress wiping down tables as she prepared for the afternoon rush. The bar and restaurant where she worked had gotten the television years ago at the height of the Emergency, and even after the Emergency ended, they kept the television installed for sports games.Of course, during the downtime, when the restaurant wasn’t busy and no teams were actually playing, the bartenders and waitstaff would turn on the news, which they would listen to passively as they cleaned and stocked the restaurant before the lunchtime and suppertime rushes.At this time of day, the restaurant and bar would typically be empty, but today, they did have some customers.Two children, a boy and a girl, had come in by themselves, to order drinks and food.The waitress working that day did not find this particularly unusual. The children looked old enough to date, maybe around high school age, so it wasn’t odd that they would be by themselves. Nor was it odd that they were in the restaurant on this day at this time. It was possible their school district had the day off, or maybe they were on a holiday break, and heaven knows, teenagers always seem to have unusual sleep and mealtime schedules.But while the waitress did not find the children’s presence or lack of a guardian unusual, there was something about them that caught her attention. Namely, the fact that they both seemed far more interested in the television than they did each other.Especially the boy. He seemed to be hanging onto every word of the news report. Most teenagers would have asked to change the television to something more interesting, or at least news that involved more than a local scandal involving a cruise ship and celebrity gossip, but to the boy, it seemed to be the most fascinating thing in the world. He even seemed to be writing snippets of the interview down on a napkin.“Excuse me,” said the boy, flagging her down.The waitress walked over to his table.“Yes?” she asked.“I hate to bother you, but does that television have the ability to rewind live tv?”“I can check,” said the waitress. “Did you…want to watch the report again?”“Just the last segment of it,” clarified the boy. “When they showed the photos taken on the ship.”The waitress thought that was an odd request, but nodded, and walked over to the television.“Here?” she asked, pausing the television on the picture of the helicopters descending on the ship.“Yes,” said the boy. “You can pause it right there, that’s perfect, thank you. We’ll take the check now too.”The waitress nodded and left.The girl turned to the boy.“That’s him alright,” she confirmed. “In the blue, behind Daphne Dismay-Decimal. But Dr. Garrison doesn’t seem to be with him.”“She vanished,” said the boy. “Along with everyone connected to Dr. Curtain and what he did, but no one seems to care.”“Dr. Curtain probably hired people offer them money too,” the girl suggested. “So that they wouldn’t talk.”“I’m not taking any of his checks,” muttered the boy. “If he wants me to stay silent, he can come in person to talk to me himself instead of sending a team of fake social workers and psychologists like a coward. This is all just a game to him. A game Dr. Garrison probably threatened to expose, which is why he got rid of her.”“We don’t know that for sure,” cautioned the girl, quieting her voice as the waitress came by with the check, which the children paid with a generous tip before thanking her and leaving the restaurant.“It is possible that he paid Dr. Garrison off too,” the girl added as they walked out the door.The boy shook his head.“Dr. Curtain might have been okay paying off everyone else, but Dr. Garrison was closer to him. She knew everything. That was why he had to blame her for the Emergency, and that was why he had to hire all those psychologists to make me look crazy and say I was brainwashed by her influence after I was one of the only people who spoke out against him.”“That was insane,” agreed the Lindsey. “Not to mention cowardly and frustrating.”“Exactly,” said Isaac. “And you should have seen her in the forest. She looked absolutely terrified of Dr. Curtain. She might have done bad things, but whatever Dr. Curtain did to her, she didn’t deserve that. Regardless of what she might have done for him, she still regretted it enough to give us all a fighting chance to get off the island. I can’t let her down.”“You won’t,” promised Lindsey. “We’ll continue our investigation until justice is done. Whatever Dr. Curtain did to make Dr. Garrison disappear after the Happiness Revolution wasn’t right. And if he made her disappear…”“…then who knows how many others,” finished Isaac. “It’s not fair that he gets to go free after what he did to her and what he did to us.”“We’ll find him,” Lindsey promised. “And we’ll find Dr. Garrison too. It’s not so hopeless now. We know where he was. We have a clue. The ship’s captain has to know something. Maybe Dr. Curtain is the reason there was a government investigation into the cruise line.”“Maybe,” agreed Isaac, looking down at the words he’d written on a napkin in restaurant.
“The M.V. Shortcut”
“But there’s only one way to find out,” he concluded.“We need to talk to that captain.”